The Unfamiliar Familiar World

by vamer

ok

Classroom of the Elite: The Unfamiliar Familiar World
Kiraishin

Published: 2023
Source: https/

Chapter 1: Glacial Skies

It was a cold winter morning at that time. The Sun hadn't been up and yet here I was sitting upon my bed. My eyes were wide open, darting around left and right. Why was I like this? Earlier, about 20 minutes ago, I heard a soft thud that originated from the roof of my house. I knew that things weren't in all sense, alright.

It had been 5 years since I had managed to graduate fromTōkyōto Kōdo Ikusei Kōtō Gakkō, orTokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School in English, and had finally moved out. Our class had managed to reach Class A after a long and brutal battle against the other classes. Not only that but as I went through my Third year, I had been at constant cold war with a certain man.

Ever since theyhad made contact with our school, there are times wherein that manmanages to squeeze in an assailant in order to remove me from the school. This is due in fact to the notion that not only was I not willing to drop out of school, but also any attempt of getting me expelled, I was able to repel such attempts, not only from the First Year bounty hunters but also from Student Council President Nagumo and Acting Direction Tsukishiro themselves.

It was a grueling battle to say the least. But in the end, one had graduated, his thirst for an unforgettable challenge quenched which leads to us separating paths without any form of grudges, and another who had been taken out of his position to be replaced by reinstated Chairman Sakayangi himself.

In truth, the third year battle had placed a massive strain upon me. Yes, I have limitless capabilities, yet here lies one of the flaws within the masterpiece of the white room. Despite being called the perfect human being, I am still that, a human being. I still get tired, I still get stressed out, I still get fatigued.

I strayed away from my plans of creating the greatest obstacle to Horikita Suzune's growth due to a number of deviations.

One of them lies right beside me, sleeping peacefully. I could let my lips curl into a soft smile, something I have gained the ability to do after being able to open up my heart to this individual. In truth, she was the only one who was able to see such a thing, and at such rare occasions to. Something she finds rather endearing.

Something along the lines of 'it's because i only see it' or something like that.

I promised that I'd protect her, protect her with all my might. Which leads me to this current predicament. As I was reminiscing of the past, I have counted over 20 thuds upon the rooftop of our manor. I frowned to myself as I shook the individual's shoulder.

"Mmm... Kiyotaka..." She lets out a tired moan as she was gently shook.

"Kei..."

"Whaaat..." She groaned out as she turned towards me. She then immediately faltered and then asked "What's with the scary expression?" She asked, her voice rather tensed, betraying her exhausted nature in that moment.

"We have company" I said.

She lets out another sigh.

"At first it was scary, now it's getting annoying" She remarked as she had then sat up. "How many does this make it, 51?"

"54"

"Ehhhh? I already lost count huh..." She said before sighing out once more. She pinched the bridge of her nose and instead of pulling for the lamp switch, she had moved her hand towards the drawer nearby. She then pulled out a black object to which I'm already familiar with at this point.

"You know, your father really doesn't give up, huh?"

"Yeah..."

"He was at the wedding, right?"

"I saw"

"Ahhh Mouu! Why can't he just accept that you wanted to be free from his ambitions?!" She whined out, which of coursed caused me to smile internally.

She was cute after all.

Aside from that, Kei was also aware of what my father wants. After all, I had confessed to her about my past at the start of the third year. It was at that time when we were sleeping in my dorm room when someone had broken into it. Of course the both of us got out of that unscathed, yet she was traumatized at that time, thus resulting in us either sleeping separate or in her room for about 3 months.

Afterwards, we began to keep score on how many had broken in or attempted to break in to get me, hence the number 54.

She then placed down the black object unto the bed, revealing it to be a tactical suppressed pistol, a Glock 34 to be precise. "I made sure she's loaded" She remarked as she then pulled another one, this time it was a Makarov.

"No, You're not taking them on with me" I said as I grabbed the pistol from her hand. She glared at me

"Why not?"

"Father's not playing around this time..."

She paused for the time being, her purple eyes staring deep into my golden own. These were the eyes that made me feel regret for the first time, the eyes that made my heart skip a beat for the first time, and the eyes that saw through my darkness for the first time. "How many do you think there are?" She asked me, her voice was now filled with more worry.

"Twenty three... He's growing desperate. If Amasawa's intel is correct, then Father's probably about to kick the bucket at any time."

"Is Amasawa-san still there even?"

"Well yes, she is the one keeping tabs from the inside, after all."

It is true that Amasawa had been considered an exile of the White Room ever since the Uninhabited island exam back in our second year, first year for Amasawa, but at some point in time, she was able to make contact with said facility. Instead of being a subject, she was reinstated as an instructor. This is perhaps to add her experiences of the outside world to the newer generations.

Contact with her, of course, is utterly scarce.

"When was the last time she contacted you, exactly?"

"Six Months ago" I replied as I was now putting on my tie. I then turned towards my wife after I made sure I had chambered in a bullet. "You know what to do, alright?"

Kei nodded as she stood up and went up towards a wall. She pressed something and soon, the wall started to open. This was a secret passage that would lead her towards the tunnels that had been constructed along with the manor. The tunnels themselves lead towards the town. I then gave her a coat, something to keep her warm as she traverse the cold tunnels. "Get out and make contact with Horikita-Senpai and Kiryuuin-Senpai"

I then paused for a time being because I realized that she might have to defend herself out there. And so I then handed her the pistol that I took from her before leaning in and pressing my lips up against her own. She didn't resist, she immediately melted upon contact before shuddering in delight. The moment we parted, she immediately spoke. "Stay safe, Kiyotaka"

"That's my line, Kei"

She nodded. Yes, she was as determined as back then but I know she was afraid.

For myself, and for our future.

I sighed internally because I knew that the last thing she was worrying about in this moment was her own safety.

I then closed the doors that lead to the tunnel system. Kei stared at me worried before she uttered out the words-

"I love you"

And thus the doors were sealed.

I closed my eyes as i took a deep breath before sighing softly. Yes, Kei...

I love you too...

The sounds of boots rattling along the pavement could be heard as men clad in black armor and clothing approached the door. Looking closely, they appear to not have any patches to indicate which nation they were serving. They only had a small 白 kanji on their sleeve.

[Hunter 1 proceed to the entry point]

[Proceeding, Taking point]

[Okay, Target for Elimination; Subject 4-01 Ayanokouji Kiyotaka and any accomplice within.]

There was a slight pause in movement as the target had been clarified through the communication

[Elimination? Weren't we Supposed to subdue him and return him to the Facility under the direct orders of Professor Ayanokouji Atsuomi]

[The situation has changed. Due to the previous government's involvement in the funding of that facility,We are ordered from the government itself to eliminate all that are involved in it, including the previous and current test subjects]

There was a slight pause.

[Shit, I feel bad for Delta, they're the ones conducting the raid on the facility]

[Christ... I'm kind ofglad to be involved with Operation Kingslayer instead]

[I wouldn't if I were you]

[Cut the chatter, we're breaching in 3. 2. 1.]

The main entrance would then be blown off from it's hinges as it would soon be flooded by shadowed figures.

[Im sorry but I'm quite curious. Why are we sending four whole squads to take down one guy?]

[You haven't heard?]

[No, I'm new to the force.]

There was another slight pause as they continued to scour through the living room, trying to tag their intended target for the operation.

[Well if you must know, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka... Some say he wiped out an entire Platoon all by himself from the Second Korean War... Some say he has connections with the current chairwoman of the prestigious school in Tokyo, the mafia, and Koenji Conglomerate. Others say he's well connected with the likes of the Horikita Siblings more so with the younger sibling. Some say he's had affairs with a well known Celebrity Entertainer, Fashion Designer, Head of the Intelligence Agency, and Idol Star, despite already being married to his own Psychiatric Doctor.]

[But you don't need to concern yourself with those rumors. What you need to understand is what he is to the White Room.]

[There Is a reason he's called The Demon Lord of the 4th Generation.]

[The Demon Lord?]

It was after this question was uttered out, all hell broke lose. The point man who was checking the corners would stagger and then fall back down. Blood splattering upon the guy behind him.

[CONTACT CONTACT!!!!]

But that wasn't all, somewhere inside the house, there would resonate an explosion which prematurely lights up the dark rooms. The comms were in utter chaos as the cacophony of gunfire flood the entire house.

[MAN DOWN WE HAVE A MAN DOWN!]

[CHRIST! WE ALREADY LOST THREE?!]

[To a trap too! BE ADVISED, THE COMPOUND IS RIGGED! I REPEAT, THE COMPO-]

There soon would be another explosion, this time along with the squad that had just breached the main doors.

[CAPTAIN!!!]

Some had started to lose hope

[Hail Mary, full of gra-]

Some grew desperate

[We are losing more and more men!]

Some realized what the one guy meant by Demon Lord of the 4th

[I don't want to die!]

Despite through the hail of bullets, despite through the unending slaughter and mayhem, a one sided carnage, the death toll was prematurely halted by a single sniper bullet

[Target spotted! Ayanokouji at Foxtrot 6's front!]

[...]

Huh?

Did I...

[...]

No... I couldn't have... But... Something hurts... Well it's nothing i couldn't shrug off but...

I can't move...

[...]

I stared at the broken window which seems to frame three special forces there, cautiously approaching me. I couldn't see their faces clearly, at all.

Everything was growing more and more blurred out.

[T-target... Neutralized...]

Did I... lost?

Did I finally get taken down? Defeated? Had I deteriorated that much from whence I escaped the White Room eight years ago? Hmm... This isn't so bad... Atleast my father wouldn't be able to retrieve me anymore, finally destroying 15 something years of progress from his dreams.

[Confirmed, Target has been Neutralized...]

However...

I couldn't help but feel this tugging feeling upon my chest...

No...

I already knew what this was...

I've felt this before, felt this whence I was apologizing to Kei on our third year, trying to break up with her. The same feelings that made me falter from my decision to get back on track. The feeling that made me want to hurl.

I couldn't move...

I couldn't move...

I couldn't move...

I couldn't move...

[How many casualties...]

I need to move...

I need to move...

I need to move...

I need to move...

I need to move...

[Be careful with the traps, we've already lost too many...]

[It doesn't feel like 4 squads anymore... Holy shit, he's a monster...]

Kei...

Promise me you would never leave me...

Promise me that you'll always be by my side...

Promise me that we'll spend the rest of our days together...

I do!

Till death do us part!

I love you Kiyotaka!

I love you Darling!~

I loooove love you hubby!~

I then closed the doors that lead to the tunnel system. Kei stared at me worried before she uttered out, with a shaky and defeated tone, her voice filled with longing and worry, the words "I love you" escaped her lips once more a nd thus the doors were sealed. I saw her eyes, the same eyes that looked at me with so much love and adoration, which at that time stared at me with sorrow and hurt.

She knew today was the day...

"Ah..." Just by my voice, the Special Forces troops around me tensed up.

I stopped looking at them as I then felt my head just turn towards the sky, watching as the snow fall from the darkened skies.

White

As white as those walls, the walls that had contained and kept me from this beautiful world. White...

To think the same color that had oppressed me would also be the same color that I'd see the day I would be set free.

Ironic...

"Ahh, it's started snowing".

"..."

Kei didn't seem to be listening to my words. It was only lightly, but ithad begun snowing. From midnight until morning, it seems snow's going toaccumulate again.

After staring up at the sky, once I had returned my gaze toKei, Kei was staring intently at me.

Ah so I have remembered that day. The day I noticed something amiss between us, the day we started...

"I'll also just be calling you 'Kei' then".

"Tauwa!"

"...tauwa?"

"N-nothing! Why is Kiyotaka also calling me by my first name?"

"It wouldn't feel right if you're the only one calling me by my first name whilst I don't, right?"

Ah... What an amusing memory...

Yes, I wouldn't mind... I wouldn't mind being at the mercy of these glacial skies once more. The memories of my 'textbook of love' who turned into the most irreplaceable individual in my life.

Yes, In all my countless victories, the only Victory that I find cherishing was the victory I attained in winning her heart.

Some say what I had done to get her heart was cruel, some say what I did was a walk in the park for me, but like Warfare, Love must be fought for and be won over in order to gain the ideal partner.

"Ah... The Moon is beautiful tonight, Kei"

Chapter 2: An Unfamiliar Situation

"Kiyotaka-sama, breakfast is ready, please wake up"

A familiar voice...

"Your father and mother awaits at the dining hall, please prepare immediately."

The absence of pain?...

My eyes shot open, bloodshot as I raised from my bed immediately. That voice, that was the same voice as...

"Matsuo?" I groaned out quietly. Impossible, I was feeling phantom pains upon my chest area, where I had been shot yet there were no wounds there. There was no pain but at the same time there was? It made little sense... Why?

I clutched upon my chest but there was no blood.

What had happened?

I distinctively remembered getting shot, I know it to be true... Have I gone mad, had I been dreaming lucidly? But I just heard Matsuo just now, did I? Is this the afterlife? I was expecting it to be a bit hotter due to the numerous sins I had committed.

Matsuo shouldn't be in the underworld, seeing that he was a kind hearted soul, an individual loved by his family and other people as well. He was someone who had taught me where to gain the first steps of my freedom.

Why would he be in hell with me?

No no no no, I'm not thinking straight right now. If I was supposed to be dead, I shouldn't feel the pain I was experiencing right now, right?

"The White Room clearly didn't prepare me enough for this" I softly uttered out as I allowed to plant my face upon the palm of my hands.

As I got out from the bed, I noticed that I was in an unfamiliar bedroom. If my hypothesis is correct, I would be at the manor with Matsuo. My bedroom at that specific manor barely had any designs into it whatsoever. This room however had so much going on.

A bookcase wasn't really that shocking but what was is the amount of posters there were up upon the wall. Some are from anime that Kei would tend to watch, some are posters of bands that Kei also tends to tell me about.

Kei...

Just remembering that name causes my heart to clench. To think having some semblance of emotions would get me to feel unnecessary pain.

I ran my hand upon the poster with morbid curiosity. As I did so, I would remember her sweet voice.

"Kiyotaka! We should go and see a concert together! Maya and Chiaki had invited me along and I kinda wanna bring you with me!"

"A Concert? Like a gathering of people to watch artists perform their art?"

"Yeah somethin' like that! We should, totally, go!"

I had then pulled my hand back just to gaze at the poster. My lips pursed together as I try to get my emotions under control. My heart was beating painfully within my chest. The last moments between us replaying in my mind.

I'll never forget that gaze...

I passed by my room's mirror.

Then I paused.

I rushed back

...

...

What the hell?

Staring back at me wasn't my 20 something year old self. I lack the scars to begin with, both attained from the war and the white room training. Despite my adolescent and youthful look, I still had the muscles that I had developed from training.

No, no no! That's not the problem right now.

I was young! 16 years young! My face is that of myself when I had started going to high school. I then looked and patted around my body. Yes, everything, everything feels real!

Although, the thing that had gotten me the reputation of King from Hashimoto is still the same.

When I saw the lack of a gash-like scar on my left hand, I knew something was immensely wrong.

I once more threw my head around, looking around the space that surrounds me. An explanation, I needed to come up with an actual explanation right now because all my brain could comprehend in that moment is that for some arbitrary reason, i was sent back to the past.

I then decided to play with fate's plans for the time being and exited the room. My head in a swivel just in case that something unexpected may occur.

I looked around the area. Yes, what appears to be different would be my room. Everything else was much more the same more or less. Yet it bothers me that there are pictures around wherein the last time I was here, there were barely any pictures or paintings.

As I descended from the stairs, I was greeted with three massive portraits hung upon the wall. A man, A woman, and a child.

"What is this..." I couldn't help but utter out in confusion.

"Ah Kiyotaka-sama"

I perked up and then looked over towards my side. At the bottom of the stairs was a man whom I had became familiar with at the initial stages of me attaining my freedom. This was also the same man who had showed me that the world is a much bigger place. And most importantly, the man crucial for my freedom.

"Matsuo" I could only let out a whisper when I addressed him.

"He had begged for forgiveness and had committed suicide by incineration"

Remembering those words come from that man had caused me some form of discomfort.But it was this man who had given me courage to push through to live a life of freedom. He looks at me, rather shocked as he then slowly approached me. For a second, I thought he sees what I had went through as he peered into my eyes.

Alas, I had misunderstood.

"You appear to not be sleeping well... Kiyotaka-sama, are you perhaps having trouble catching sleep?"

Is that his consensus to my appearance? Did he perceived that my eyes appear exhausted despite appearing much more youthful? I wonder to myself if the years of fighting had caused me to appear much more disillusioned with life that my soul appears weary.

"I'm not, thank you for your concern, Matsuo"

"Oh well it's my duties to take care of you, Kiyotak-sama, otherwise i'll be insulting your father's generosity"

I looked at him.

He seems to be wondering as to why I was looking at him as if he had grown another head. The moment he combined generosity with my father in a sentence, I felt as if blanching. My father is anything but a good person. He was the same person that had subjected me to a world of hell at the color of nothingness. The Abstract of all colors contained in a medium but at the same time the absence of other elements. I was subjected into countless experiments due to the sheer size of that man's ambitions alongside countless children branded as test subjects.

I seem to have stared for far too long.

"Is there something wrong?" He asked.

"Nothing's wrong" I calmly said as I then made my way towards the dining room.

"I see, well your parents await for you-"

"Im sorry wha-" I didn't get to finish what I was saying when all of the sudden, I would meet two individuals upon the dining table that I distinctively remember eating on alone. One was an unfamiliar face whilst the other was a familiar one all together.

That manthen looked up from his newspaper before-

"Ah, goodmorning Kiyotaka, did you sleep well?"

imsorrybutwhatdidyoujustsay?

I stared at him, completely floored as he smiled rather warmly.

The sight just sent shivers down my spine.

"I... What?" I honestly didn't know what to reply to him at this point. Seeing that the last time I interacted with him, he blatantly told me to come back to the white room and leave my wife behind.

He didn't even ate the cake that my wife and I had baked at that wedding.

"Come sit" He gestured for me to sit... with them... at the table...

Twenty minutes in this scenario, I can feel my grasp upon the situation just slipping. For the first time in my entire life, I had no understanding what was happening. Seeing my visible confusion, the woman frowned at me. "What's wrong Kiyo?" Her expression seems worried.

For some reason, it tugged something within my heart.

"I..."

I looked at them, utterly confused as they just stared at me, anticipating me to continue.

"No, everything is fine..."

This is even more awkward than when I mediated between Horikita and Kushida for the first time during the first year.

They seem to not get the grasp of my confusion. My apparent father then once more gestured for me to sit upon my designated chair. He wasn't glaring at me, he wasn't even frowning that signature scowl he always has. Honestly, this is freaking me out.

As I sat upon the chair, I listened to what these two individuals, who are my supposed parents, talk about in a casual manner. Perhaps I can use this moment to gather information as to what was currently going on. Sometimes I would prod my apparent father with some questions. Questions that would relate to the White Room. If he was just acting stupid, i would have laughed.

But he was clueless...

What did this mean? Does this mean that this man had no form of control on the White Room compared to his original counterpart? Is he withholding that information from my apparent mother? Or did the facility itself just not exist? If so, what has become of me in this narrative?

"Kiyotaka" I broke from my train of thoughts as I looked up, my guard up. What was he going to say?

"I heard that you have passed your entrance exam in that prestigious school in Tokyo..."

This confirms a few things like what date and time it was. I had my suspicions when I had seen myself, but this confirms it. If my memory serves me right, My letter that states that i passed the entrance exams would have been delivered 5 days before the first day of classes. This might give me a small window of time to gather my thoughts and compile as to what I have found out so far. I took a sip from my glass-

"That's good, you're doing the family name justice, I'm proud of you"

I choked.

"Kiyo!"

"Kiyotaka?!"

I coughed rather violently as I began to pound my chest with my fist. What just happened? Who are you and what have you done to my father who perceived me as his property? Seeing them rush towards me, It somewhat fills me with uneasiness.

After the debacle at the dining room, my apparent father and mother had to leave home to work. That gives me time to at least have the whole house to myself.

The silence reminds me of the peaceful moments that I'd get whenever Kei had to run for an errand or whenever Kei and I decide to just sit back, relax, and read books- well manga for Kei's case.

No, I can't be encumbered with remembering my past-well future now... Either way, I can't think of that right now.

As I sat down upon my bed, I learned a lot after these past few hours. After going through my father's paperwork, I had found out that instead of being the director of the White Room, he's more of a politician now. He still has his ambitions but what makes things even more nerve racking is the fact that he expresses love for his family. This fact was made evident at the sight of a family picture upon the table.

Staring into his eyes, his coldness remained, but I didn't felt it when he gazed at me and his wife, who is my mother.

Another scary thing is that I have a mother...

I have a mother...In this world I have a mother it would seem.

She's quite doting... like Hasebe...

I felt like as if something had stabbed me the moment I thought of that name. I let out a grunt as my hands reached up not towards the phantom pain but towards to my head. I clutched upon it as my lips trembled.

"What about... What are you talking about? Don't joke around at a time like this!"

"Why would Kiyopon say that?!"

"Can you look at Airi in the eye and say that?"

In this world, winning is everything.

"Yukimuu, you can't be serious! Don't tell me you agree with Airi's expulsion too!?"

The process to do so,does not matter.

"It's disgusting!"

I do not care what the cost is.

"It can't be!"

I am totally fine as long as inthe end, I have my victory.

"What is this?!"

" I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS "

"Neh Kiyotaka?" I looked up from the book I was reading. I saw Kei looking at me. "I ran into Hasebe-san and Miyake-kun yesterday." The moment she had said those names, I felt a slight stinging feeling upon my chest.

I decided to avert my eyes from Kei.

"They seem going steady."

That's good for them...

She kept looking at me.

"Maybe you should reconcile with them, ya know. You were friends with them before, right?"

"It's a thing in the past..." I said. Kei was dissatisfied with my decision but remained quiet.

I then pinched the bridge of my nose and shook my head. I have yet to understand the situation and yet my mind wanders once more to memories. Sakura'sexpulsion , Hasebe'sanger and vengeance, Miyake'sdecisions, Yukimura'sfrustration. I was the catalyst for them. I was the reason why everyone had felt such sorrow.

I was the cause, I caused the destruction of our little group. A group wherein I found some semblance of sanctuary and tranquility. A group that allowed me to experience what it's like to be a normal teenager. Wherein Kei taught me what is love, that group had taught me what friendship felt like.

Due to my selfishness, my morbid curiosity, and my desire to forge an opponent in the end game that didn't even amount to anything because I still stayed in that class in the end, whenever I remember that small little group, I began to think 'was it worth it?' 'was this what lead you to destroy what you grew to cherish?'

Kei called this feeling 'Regret'.

If my father, that man, who had stared coldly at me and brandished me as his weapon, saw that I, The Masterpiece of the White room, has felt regret, he would have laughed and shot himself in the head from the absurdity of my claims.

Regret...

It is the emotion of wishing one had made a different decision in the past, because the consequences of the decision were unfavorable.defined by psychologists in the late 1990s as a 'negative predicated on an upward, self focused, counterfactual interface'.Another definition is 'an aversive emotional state elicited by a discrepancy in the outcome values of chosen vs. unchosen actions'.

Regret differs from remorse in that people can regret things beyond their control, but remorse indicates a sense of responsibility for the situation. For example, a person can feel regret that people die during natural disasters, but cannot feel remorse for that situation. However, a person who intentionally harms someone should feel remorse for those actions. Agent regret is the idea that a person could be involved in a situation, and regret their involvement even if those actions were innocent, unintentional, or involuntary.

In essence, this emotion transpires from my feeling of 'if only I could have saved our little group'.

But now, as I delved upon things, there are some things that also gives me some form of regret.

"Don't run away from me, or I'll tell everyone your secret"

She has become the perfect tool, someone who wouldn't betray me easily.

Maybe... I could have adjusted my methods...

"I'll tell everyone that you raped me"

"That's False Charges and you know it"

"Oh it won't be"

Maybe I should have acted differently...

I clasped my hands together and closed my eyes, I slouched ever so slightly and hummed.

If my hypothesis is correct, then it would seem that I have been sent into the past with future knowledge following my death. This means I had the power to change the course of history according to my whims and my desires, according to my plan and altered expectations. Perhaps I could address solutions to this feeling known as regret, something that had moved me to tears after the weight of my actions buckled down during a key conversation with my wife.

However, with the power of saving others, I had the power to persecute those who deserves it.

With that said, something feels off... Earlier was an indication of this... My subsequent father seems to be massively different from the one I remember... In my earlier studies, the study of the multiverse theory states that there are universes that also have the same components as the original universe, although with altered variables. Should this be the case, then how does this effect everything.

I then gazed at the uniform that hung from my cabinet's knob. My eyes recognizing the familiar article of clothing. It's appearance resounding the hounding noises of a distant memory. I clenched my jaw as i stood up and went over towards it. My hand glazed upon the fabric and feeling its newfound texture.

I couldn't even be bothered to reaffirm my problematic situation with my parents. They seem to project the exact opposite of my original parents which feels awkward to say the least.

My worst fears would be, what if this case isn't limited to my own parents?

It's quite an unexpected variable. You know how the future is written but then everyone will be so vastly different from their counterparts in my previous life that it may affect the course of narrative, rendering your future knowledge utterly useless.

No...

Why would I allow such a variable affect my cloud of judgement. I was the White Room's Masterpiece. What's currently happening right now isn't any different from what I had went through when I was agonizing for my first day of school.

With steeled resolve, i finally went to my door and then started to trek through the mansion. Considering that I have gathered some info to know that I was free to leave the house whenever I want, I determined that priorities must come to the forefront. I informed Matsuo that I will be going out for a short while.

Despite his protests that my tutors are going to come soon, I payed no heed to them. If what they were teaching me is the same as the things in the current curriculum for middle school, then i deem it to be unnecessary at this point. What matters is my number 1 priority.

"Cookies and Cream please..."

"Coming right up!" The cheerful vendor behind the counter has said as she then began to scoop up my order for a delux sized ice cream cup.

Step one, Secure the Frozen Dairy Delicacy.

Afterwards, I will be able to utilize the remaining 4 to 5 days of contact with my parents to understand them clearly before I head to ANHS for my three year curriculum

Chapter 3: The Unknown Past

The sun had just set and I find myself walking on my lonesome self. I could only wonder as to how I will be able to pull this off once I establish the situation as the worst possible outcome. What was this worst possible outcome, you may ask?

If we base things off from the actions of my father, then it is safe to assume that such a outcome would be that everyone that I know will be fundamentally different. This may result in a possibility that what I know from my experiences would become meaningless. I'll once more be in the dark with everything.

Everything I've already worked for has already been wasted, but at least I had kept in mind my mistakes and flaws in the execution of my plans. I will be able to act according to them since that I have already kept into record how everyone I know in that school acts and how their behavior reacts to my own.

If in the event that their personalities reverse...

"Its back to square one with me..." I said all to myself as i finished off my ice cream. As I did so, I came into realization that the sole reason as to why I went to ANHS in the first place does not come into play with this era.

If I account that my parents are loving to me, then that would mean that my life would relatively be normal, peaceful even. This life would have produced a version of me who had a relatively normal childhood. In the arms of a loving mother and father.

Not surrounded by an eternity of whiteness.

Another evidence of this is the fact that I am standing by the roadside, finished eating ice cream like any other human being.

Now I arrive to the million dollar question...

If I had a relatively normal childhood, wouldn't that mean that I wouldn't have the desire to gain a life of freedom? Wouldn't that nullify my need to go to ANHS in the first place? If so, then why did this alternate version of me had thought of going to ANHS in the first place?

I could only frown as I seem to cannot grasp upon my other self's way of thinking.

I once more entered through the gates of my household's manor. It was already clear in my thoughts that I could pretend how i would appear to my parents of this timeline. Will I be able to pull it off?

Who knows?

I paused for a minute as I faced the front door before me. My hand was outstretched towards the door knob of the very large doors. If I were to judge the Mercedes Sedan by the drive lot, I could assume that my parents or at least one of them are home by now.

How long have I stood in front of the door, I couldn't remember. For some odd reason my heart rate is rather quick at that moment. I mean I could control my heart rate and appear calm, however, I was rather curious as to the reason why my heart was racing. In all of my life in the previous world, I only felt like this only once...

Kei was in front of me at that time, her smile as beautiful as ever. Maybe she appears to be more beautiful to me due to my growing feelings for her. Yes, My feelings for her grew at snail's pace. I knew this, she knew this, but none of us complained. Kei had said "All of this was worth it" and just embraced me.

What made my heart skip a beat for the first time as well was when she asked me "Will you still love me when the morning comes?" using a question to answer my question to her.

That was also the day whence my tone had shifted so slightly. The ever so monotonous tone growing soft and fond. "Forever and Ever" I said.

It was so cliché and out of character for me but I've read from somewhere that lovers love to experience cliché yet romantic moments every now and then. Instead of gaining embarrassment from her as usual, she laughed, amused at my attempt to make her heart skip a beat but she was happy. So happy that her eyes were wet with tears.

Forever and Ever. Despite coming from some cliché moment in a movie we once watched, I still meant it from the bottom of my heart. We were two souls who had experienced the darkness of humanity. Wherein she had experienced the hatred, jealousy, and cruelty of humans, I have experienced the greed, the ambitions, and the desire. Forever and Ever was the promise that I made that was comparable to me protecting her from those who would harm her.

This was a different feeling altogether compared to my time with Kei. This was much more foreign for me and quite frankly I felt some sort of unease. I pursed my lips in anticipation as I placed my hand upon the doorknob firmly after retracting it earlier in hesitation. I then gripped it tightly before turning it. The sounds of the latch churning from the inside like clockwork, letting the door unfasten itself and swing open upon my motion.

An unconscious thought had resounded in me. An action that I have not thought I'd be able to do. My voice came up from my throat and once more the monotonous tone that I would always sport would come.

"I'm home"

I rarely say these words in all honesty. Usually I'd be greeted with the quietness of my humble abode, seeing that Kei tends to come home a bit later than me in the previous life. In essence, I was the one who would always greet her 'Welcome home' much to both our delight. This was a routine that we somehow kept from high school, seeing that by the turn of the second semester of our third year, we tend to stay at one room together rather than be separate in our dorms.

Of course this was in response to the potential danger that she had as my girlfriend at that time.

I told her it was the only solution to keep her safe.

Unbeknownst to her, however, I somehow found myself experiencing some form of greed. An Innocent kind of greed wherein you'd just wish to embrace your lover for the entirety of the night even though the two of us started spending more time together after her declaration of our relationship to the class in the second year. Even more so when the Ayanokouji Group had disbanded.

"Welcome home!" The sound of a matured woman's voice echoed throughout the massive room of the manor's main entrance. Such sound had gotten me to stop dead on my tracks.

Ah.

I looked up and saw the sight of my supposed mother smiling at me upon arrival. She seems to be wearing something much more casual compared to her business suit earlier.

Such a smile.

She looks at me rather fondly. Had I been a good son to her prior to my awakening? Should I act accordingly? When she looked at me with worry it did made my chest tighten in an uncomfortable manner.

"I just finished up my bath, Kiyo-chan, why don't you and I spend some time together, yea?" She suggested with a soft and caring smile. It seems that she has a weapon wherein it'll make you impossible to turn down her offer. Honestly, it feels like I'm dealing with Hasebe. "After all, you are going to your new high school and I won't be able to see you for three years!" Her tone shifted to that of sadness and worry as she gently hugged her own frame.

Having a mother like this throws a wrench in my plans.

"Sure" I remarked much to her joy.

"Great! I'll have Matsuo prepare us some snacks, mmkay?"

I nodded as I then took my shoes off and had it be placed upon the rack nearby. At this stage, I really don't want to ask about my supposed father. Yet, something urged me to do so. "Where's Father?" I asked.

"Father?" She looked at me weirdly.

"Y-yeah?" It seems my composure cracked due to the sudden shift in her tone.

What was going on?

"Did you and your father had a disagreement again?" She suddenly asked.

Well in all honesty, we never agreed in one thing. He wants me to rule Japan, I wanted to eat Ice cream and dote on my girlfriend, who was my adorable pawn at that time. He wanted me back in the white room, I didn't.

Our entire relationship is one big disagreement.

But now I wonder, why did my supposed mother asked that.

"Why?" I managed to ask. She looked at me and lets out a sigh.

"You tend to call us Mom and Dad with so much affection you know! You'd only be formal with us if we are in a disagreement." She said with a smile, a smile that was exhibiting so much worry.

But she lost me at the 'you call us mom and dad with so much affection'.

Huh... I guess I was a good son to them in this timeline.

"Are you still mad that I had to tell you to go toKōdo Ikusei Kōtō Gakkō?" Ah so it was at my mother's recommendation that I go there. I remained silent as I gazed upon her eyes, searching for an answer to as to why. But I seem to just drop the subject and let out a sigh.

"Im just... out of the loop with everything, mom" I remarked, trying to get my voice to sound rather worn out.

My calculations with my supposed mother were wrong. I had not accounted just how doting she was with me.

She immediately embraced me.

"Now now, Kiyo-chan, I know Arisu-chan scares you-"

Excuse me, what?

"-But don't worry, this would be a new chapter for you in your life to grow much more responsible and not break any vases with Eiichirō."

...

Are you telling me that you're sending me to that school because I broke a vase with Matsuo's son?

I have so many words in the English and Japanese dictionary that could express my utter confusion and disbelief with what I had just learned in this moment.

Of course when I pulled away from mother to look at her... I saw a familiar sight.

Ah...

I've seen this before...

That piercing gaze that could cut through anything, even the strongest of hearts. The same gaze that was shown to me at my baptism of fire within the White Room. It was cold, It was cruel, It was haunting. To see it in a gentle woman's face, caused me to be irked at the mere sight of it.

"It was my favorite vase too, Kiyotaka"

Oy, weren't you using a nickname for me earlier?

Please go back to gentle mom mode, You're scarier than Horikita on a bad day.

Somehow, I think I spared my other self from seeing something scary this day.

She then gasped ever so softly and soon her expression changed faster than how Kushida would switch personalities. "Sorry, Kiyo-chan. You had to see mommy rather unnerved. Don't worry, the vase incident was all in the past! I already forgave you for that"

Are you sure about that?

You just told me you're sending me to a boarding school because I broke your vase.

Are you absolutely sure that you had pardoned me for my past self's crimes?

"You're home Kiyotaka" came an authoritative tone from the second floor balcony. I could only look up and see who it was. It was clear to me already that he was here as well considering the familiar car that was at the driveway. Steeling my resolve, I still couldn't even believe that my mouth would utter out these words till the day I die again.

"I'm home... dad"

It seems that my parents had found this rather satisfying, to know that there wasn't any conflict within us. But in truth, I was rather skeptical. Despite the calm and homey atmosphere, I feel weary and alert. These people, a copy of my parents from the past save their actual personalities, were making me feel... off.

"Welcome home!" He said rather cheerfully. "Seeing that you're home, we can proceed with Dinner now before the three of us could, according to your mother, spend time together." If there is an actual god who exist in this world, he's probably messing with me with this dialogue that my father, of all people, was spouting.

Or this might be the work of the devil who was adamant in making me experience what I had missed out on from my previous life as means of breaking my spirit.

I could only sit in silence as I contemplate as to why this was happening. Meanwhile, Mother and Father had gotten into another conversation.

Were my parents like this before I was born?

I could only wonder in curiosity as I observed them. It felt as if I was the one behind the one way glass this time, observing the behavior of this couple before me. As I watched my father tease my mother and my mother getting embarrassed and laughing, I felt as if something had hit me like a ton of bricks. My eyes widened ever so slightly. The scene before me was painfully familiar. I had my suspicions but at this point I let out a sigh.

So... It's like that, huh?

"Kiyo-chan?" My Mother had called out to me as she gazed at me. Father himself was also morbidly curious. I couldn't look away even if I wanted to.

"No no, I just remembered something, that's all" I said, perhaps I said that just to convince myself, who knows at this point. I just couldn't bare to keep up with such a front with the two of them.

This was the life that I had once desired, a peaceful life with a loving family.

But I don't have that desire any longer.

Eight or so years, I was able to to understand, experience, and feel what it's like to live a normal life. Despite the hiccups, despite the pauses, I was able to experience what it's like to be normal for once.
"Kiyotaka? What's wrong?"

"Neeh Kiyotaka? What should we have for dinner tonight?"

"Kiyotaka! Are you alright?!"

"Hmm We should go buy some groceries later"

"Kiyotaka, you should, like, come with us"

Yes, I have experienced a life with someone I had grown to love over the course of those years. Those years that became much more meaningful for me than the years I was with in the white room. I survived in that room for all I could remember, but with Kei, I never felt so alive.

"Kiyopon, we should hang out!"

"Kiyotaka-kun, can you help me with something?"

"Ey Kiyotaka! Check this out, pretty cool huh?"

"Hey, Kiyotaka, you ready for the exams tomorrow?"

I have also experienced a life wherein I was treated like their friend. Sure I may have let them down in the past and had broken away from them, but I cannot lie that the short time that we had been together, It became like a cherished memory for me.

Ah... I could only languish in those distant memories for me. Ones which never happened as of yet, and will probably be heavily altered.

Now that I know what the future is in stored for me...

Of course what I have not accounted for would be seen soon after... The days would then pass by and finally, that dayarrives.

"Take care, okay, Kiyotaka-sama" I looked at Matsuo who smiled at me softly. At the very least, this man had remained to be the same as he had back in my past. I nodded at him and then said "Please send my regards to Eiichirō."

Matsuo lets out a chuckle and said "Well he says he's sorry and he'll see you in three years. Well that's what he told me before I left for work... It's also a shame that your mother and father aren't here due to their work. With that said, Kiyotaka-sama, may you allow me to send you off with some advice as well?"

Matsuo is indeed quite the fellow gentleman. It is the reason as to why a lot of people liked him a lot. The opposite version of my father attest to this because I seem to have found out that Father had been the one to recommendEiichirō to his new school.

Ironic.

"Don't look back, Kiyotaka-sama... The life ahead of you will be perilous but it will all be worth it. I'm sure it'll be at that school where you'll find what you were seeking for." Ah... What he said is somehow worded differently...

"Don't look back, Kiyotaka sama, Ahead of you would be what you seek, a life of freedom and peace. I am sure that school would provide you three years worth to remember"

I nodded at Matsuo, accepting his words once more to heart. I will remember it, that's for sure. I waved at him and he waved back.

I boarded the bus, towards the unknown...

I remember this scene all too well. A bus ride that would lead me to three years of freedom. It was a fateful encounter with three students that would be on the same class with me.

But for some reason, I don't remember this specific altercation happening.

"Forgive me madam, I was being rude!" The well built blonde man stood up from the priority chair and had allowed the old woman to sit there.

I stared blankly at the incident, not clearly processing this very well. Wait... isn't he supposed to be...

I look around the bus and the moment I saw the beige haired two faced Angel scowling like its the most usual thing.

Not only that but I also caught glimpse of a black haired beauty who's hair length is short, a braid framing the side of her head and with glasses looking rather reluctant and sometimes catching her looking at me.

I took a deep breath...

...and I began to realize

"This is going to be a huge pain in the ass to micromanage" I groaned out quietly as I cupped my face unto my hands. I finally had the answer to my questions. All that I have experienced, all that I had gone through... All the future knowledge advantage I have... Was gone...

If everyone's going to be acting like the opposite, I was sure for a fact that everything will be utterly different from what I know...

A/N: Welcome to "Classroom of the Elite: The Unfamiliar Familiar World"... Well that's a mouthful ain't it Just call it COTE:TUFW or something.

I know it's confusing, I'mnot really that good at writing. Plus I just got this idea out of nowhere... I was just sitting and then all of the sudden "What would happen if everyone's personality, except Kiyopon's, just went upside down.

Then all of the sudden, that scenario just expanded into my mind, causing me to lose focus with my other story "Perfect tool for the Toolbox". The final nail to the coffin for the conception of this story would be a certain anime movie filler with somewhat having the same premise. (You'd get a cookie if you guess it)

I'mkind of more nervous with this one, seeing that I won't have the light novels and other fanfics as guides for the characters' personalities. I somehow need to at least make them likeable despite having opposite personalities from their canon counterpart.

With that being said, I'm updating my other story in the Friday and this one probably Sunday depends on how it goes, yeah!

So yeah, vote for my story and give out feedback yes yes, it helps out a lot!

Chapter 4: The Feeling of Defeat

I just felt like I have aged 10 years older within a span of this two hour bus ride.

Great, Off to a great start... Judging how different these three people are, it's without a doubt that I'm going to face some serious road bumps.

What had caused me to think like this exactly? Well lets go back a bit earlier. The moment I stepped into the bus.

It was a cold spring morning. April had just arrived and I was sent off by my butler Matsuo. He had a smile that would warm the hearts of many people and I'd be lying if the sight of my butler smiling didn't cause me to smile internally as well.

"Kiyotaka-sama, keep in mind that whatever is ahead of you, do not falter, mmkay?" He said as he patted my shoulder.

"Goodluck to you too, Matsuo... Give my regards to Eiichirou as well and tell him to ace his exams."

"I will give him my regards, Kiyotaka-sama"

"Good, and please do keep yourself away from fire-" I suddenly said to which caused him confusion.

"What?"

"What??"

We stared at each other for the longest time.

Matsuo then lets out a chuckle and would then just place his hand upon my head. Ah so this is what it's like to be at the receiving end of a head pat. In my past life, I was the one who'd give such a thing to Kei. In retrospect, she seems to like such an action from me, specially after she tells me to praise her which in turn I would praise her, accompanying it with head pats.

"Whatever you say Kiyotaka-sama" He said with a warm smile.

Looking back at things now, it was rather unusual that Matsuo had not changed from that kind old man he once was.

I realize that now.

"A Possibility that their personalities are not the ones reversed but their fates..." I mused to myself.

Matsuo, who had committed suicide, now lives a normal and happy life, away from literal gaslighting... Matsuo's son, Eiichirou, who had gotten stuck to a dead end job, now excel at his dream school like he always wanted.

It's somewhat sad, thou. Should Eiichirou be sent to his dream school, Nanase wouldn't be able to go to ANHS. I let out a sigh.

Poor Hiyori.

Guess she'll just have to make due with me.

For context to this thought process, I had Nanase with me one time when we went to the library back in the third semester of our second year. It was by sheer coincidence that Hiyori was there as well. It was a nice coincidence too because Nanase had approached the shy bookworm with much enthusiasm when she found out that she was an avid book reader too.

It was at that moment, our small group was formed.

A far cry from my old group of friends.

I sit here now thinking...

What had happened to those I have left behind?

What will happen to Kei...

Then I felt this odd emotion within me stir up. This emotion was unnerving to say the least and whenever I think about it, it kind of makes me feel like I want to throw up.

I know what causes this. It is whenever I think about this one specific Question.

Would the Kei in this timeline be different?

The thought of Kei being different is just...

It doesn't sit well with me. Especially if I had come to love that very same person for who she is and what she had grown to.

I realize how love could be oh so complicated when thrown in as a variable in tackling an odd anomaly known as time travel. You spend oh so many hours with the ones you love and those you had befriend only to watch that progress you agonized about go down the drain in an instance. The consequences of Time travel to the human mind tends to be overlooked in most movies, opting to focus more on the greed or desire of humanity to change the outcome of the future.

In fact, rarely you find studies of such a hypothetical outcome. The fact that I am the first time traveler in human history may prove that to be. I am the only one who possess that knowledge now. And quite frankly, I can't write a book about it.

Returning to said consequences of Time Travel, It would seem that the individual who experiences such would be subjected to mental fatigue due to the feeling of isolation at the expense of experiencing a unique scenario.

A social experiment that could be conducted to see such effects of Time Travel would be one of Ostracism, or the act of excluding an individual from societal gatherings or groups of friends. The weight of being isolated due to your circumstance tends to cause some form of depression or anxiety to manifest within your mind.

Well, that is the blunt of it, however, what if certain variables were change. What if the group of people shun you when they themselves don't know they're shunning you? What if you are the only one who knows the reason why you are alone and you are powerless to do anything about it.

I know there's a term for this...

But other than that, I walk on a thin line that should not exist in the first place. I am alone in this mad world where my father is a kind man, my mother is alive-

Kouenji Rokusuke over there gave up his seat courteously for the old woman.

Kushida Kikyou acting like the world is something she scraped off her shoe.

And HORIKITA SUZUNE acting LIKE SAKURA AIRI BEFORE I MET HER.

No, no, that last part isn't really set in stone. No, actually, none of my assessments are set in stone as of yet. I merely took everyone at face value and had hypothesized their personalities as i see them. Although, Kushida is making it easy for me.

I can easily tell that she's letting her bi- i mean... colorful personality out.

I wonder if she is secretly a softie...

A reverse of her original personality of being nice on the outside and wretched on the inside.

So yes, I am on a line that should not exist in the first place.

Well In all honesty, I shouldn't really care about this social line between ostracization and Social Suicide. However, My plans would be heavily affected if i get Isolated.

I then watched as the blonde male student stood there as he watched the outside world through the window of the bus. Not once have I heard him praise his perfection for everyone to hear.

Maybe something good could come out of this. A Kouenji that helps the class would be a surprise to be sure but it was a welcomed one. Seeing his welcoming nature, i decided to give up my seat to make my way towards Kouenji. I could care less about my chair, honestly.

What I need to do is establish myself as a proper classmate to Kouenji.

"Hey..." I calmly greeted the blonde student. My voice still as monotonous as ever but I made sure to sound as friendly as I could. Luckily he reciprocated my greeting.

Wait he reciprocated my gre-

"Hello, may I assume that you also go to the same school as I do?"

Well... so far so good...

"Yeah..." I steeled myself. To introduce myself now would be a great idea to get used to introducing myself at the classroom later. "Im Ayanokouji Kiyotaka from Class 1-D" I said. Of course I have to introduce my class as well in order to not sound like i know that we will be classmates for this year.

"Kouenji Rokusuke, Class 1-A, a pleasure to meet you Ayanokouji-boy" He said with a smile. Well thats...

Wait...

What did he just say?...

"I-im sorry... but uh... did you say that you're in Class 1-A?" Hold on a second... Why is he...

"Yes, I am a part of Class 1-A. I'm sure you already realize, no? This is some form of hierarchy just by judging how the school year is divided by letters. If such letters are rank accordingly, Class A would be the Highest and Class D would be the lowest." He explained. I already know this

I already know more than what any of the other first years already know.

But what I didn't know is that...

Their personality changes caused so much change that they ended up in other classes.

Kouenji in the enemy class?

The Unknown factor of Class D is now at Class A?

There's no doubt that this Kouenji might not hold back at all...

Worse comes to worse...

Matsushita

Yukimura

Horikita

Their names suddenly pop up into my mind as weariness fills my chest. Had they been sent to different classes as well?

Wait... If I am in class D... left with only the defectives and not the ones holding back or just physically troubled...

I felt like laughing.

I also felt frustration

also Annoyance.

If the lowest of the lows, were all gathered at class D and I was the only one academically competent there, then this just got...

"Ayanokouji-boy, Is there something wrong?" Kouenji asked. Calm down Kiyotaka, this is the first time you felt like this ever since Shizuka decided to prank you with that firecrackers on the toilet when you were 7...

Deep breaths...

"Sorry I just thought of something bothersome" I said.

"Hey, if its something bad, don't dwell on it too much, alright?"

Why are you being nice? Please say something Narcissistic.

"You're right, I just... need to take a breather and just..." Possibly jump out the window of Class 1-D "...ease up my thinking"

"That's the spirit, Ayanokouji-boy! I knew you'd understand my reasoning!"

Okay maybe talking to Alternate Kouenji was more... spiritually taxing than talking to his original self.

I decided to just go back my chair but seeing that there was an office lady sitting there already, who noticed me and smiled at me, as if she was saying thank you, I decided to just stand up and allowed myself to retreat into my happy place.

A Nice home, a warm home, with my lovely wife who comes up to me and wraps her arms around me. I imagine her saying 'Time to Charge up my Kiyotaka!' with a cute yet silly smile upon her face.

I sighed out as I then took my step outside of the bus. Before me was the school that will serve to be as a learning facility. They call it the Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School or ANHS for more simplicity. Offers 100% guarantee to attain employment or guarantee to be admitted to the best Universities in the country.

But that's just surface level intel in regards to this school. The fact that I know about it would consider me to be... as Sotomura would say, a cheater in life... Or was it Ike who said that?

I could care any less if I cheat in life.

I'll take advantage of having the knowledge of the future to utilize victory after victory. Cheat? Life is nothing but a series of unfair circumstances. Everyone is subjected to have advantages and disadvantages. I already have stated in my previous youth that no one is equal. As long as you win, that's all that matters.

But that isn't also the case.

Despite us not being equal, we must strive for equality. At the end of the day, take away everything special that distinguish our character, we are but human. All of us live, breath, bleed, and die.

Reformation, a process in which you identify the flaws within a subject and change it for the better.

Yes... I was a horrible human being...

But now...

"Excuse me?"

That voice...

I then turned towards my back to see... a timid girl rubbing her arm as she look down at her foot. To any normal boy, the sight of this black haired beauty being reluctant would be adorable. I, too, would be moved. But that isn't the case.

This woman's the devil, the evil being that'd use food to her advantage and would wield her compass to satiate her sadism.

I seem to have showed her something to cause her to flinch- wait huh?

"What's wrong?"

"Y-you just have a scary look..."

"Oh... Uh... I'm sorry?" I seem rather confused- well actually I am utterly confused. This woman had just said that I had a scary look. It just felt weird because this is Horikita Suzune we are talking about, she rarely gets afraid... I think.

To hear her admit that I was scaring her was just... I felt the hair at the back of my neck just stand.

First day in school, I'm already tired.

"I-It's fine, you don't have to be sorry, It's my fault for bothering you anyways..."

I feel bad...

"No no- it's fine" I felt rather insecure talking to her. Is it because she's acting even more vulnerable than her previous self that i grew accustomed and immune to? If there's a god out there, you're screwing with me at this point.

"I mean... I don't mind... What can I help you with..."

"Well... M-my name is Horikita Suzune"

She just introduced herself.

She's currently not ranting about me staring at her...

She just introduced herself.

She's not telling me off to satiate her superiority complex...

She just introduced herself.

I think Iam in hell and this woman is what you call that? the angel of death? here to escort me to the unforgiving sufferings that hell offers to sinners like me. They say that the angel of death or the bearer of the sinners to hell takes up a form that represents your innermost source of suffering. I'm surprised it didn't manifested into my father. If I was in heaven, she would have taken the form of Kei if we follow my line of logic

Yeah, I didn't time travel, I am pretty sure I died.

"Oh... Uh... I'm Ayanokouji Kiyotaka..." I introduced myself. "Oh! I'm from Class 1-D" I immediately added, a theory to test like with Kouenji

"Oh what a surprise, we are classmates! It's nice to meet you, Ayanokouji-kun." She smiled at me.

No wait, I am not thinking this rather logically. Here I am standing before a nice Horikitaand she's not threatening to stab me with a compass at every chance she could get. She's introducing herself to me like a civilized human being. Despite her reluctance, she speaks gently. I don't want to admit it, however, she's almost at Shiina Hiyori's level in terms of adorableness.

This is dangerous but nice at the same time. Imagine having a seatmate that would smile at you and not treat you like some scum she stepped on the sidewalk.

I am utterly conflicted.

"Likewise." I said.

She nodded happily as she then started to walk right beside me. She then opened her mouth and spoke "So say that we are classmates, it would be nice if I was able to consider you as my friend, don't you think Kiyotaka-kun?"

"That's I guess-"

Okay, so imagine every word in the english, japanese, french, german, italian dictionary that could express a human being's confusion.

Who is this person, This CANNOT be Horikita Suzune.

No! Not only Kouenji and Kushida but also Horikita.

Friends? It's the first day and you wanted me to be your friend? It took, like, three? four? months? before you could consider me as your friend?

And at that time I considered you a Tool.

Is this what Ike calls a speed run that he does in his weekend streams?

I didn't know you could speed run friendships too. Sure it would be productive but shouldn't we build foundations too? Even in the Ayanokouji Group, we had to start with our last names and start out as a study group first before transitioning to first name basis- Or nickname basis if you have blue hair and huge chests with the name Hasebe Haruka in your birth certificate.

But here she was, Horikita Suzune, in the flesh, allowing me, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka to be her friend on the first day of class.

I don't know what's going on anymore.

All I know is that she smiled widely and nodded. Apparently I have accepted her proposition. Hmm she now thinks of me as her friend.

However Horikita, I...

"Wait did you just call me by my first name?"

"That's what friends do, correct?"

Breathe in, Breathe out.

You have three years in this mad house. You have to deal with unexpected things from here on out. Sure the white room didn't prepare you for any of this but are still the Masterpiece of the White Room, Tasked to solve every problem given to you. Horikita's Personality is just one among the many. No one is what they seem anymore. You'll never know who'll betray you anymore or who you can trust.

Everyone here aren't the same people that you grew accustomed with.

Everything had been set back to the start, back to zero. Literally, Im sure Class D would get 0 Class points again without my intervention.

...

Hmm...

I'm getting worked up all of the sudden.

Haven't I already hypothesized the possibility of everyone not being themselves way before I rode that bus?

Yes...

Perhaps I was just thrown off by my parent's affection for me.

Perhaps I was just thrown off by the fact that my care taker is alive again

Perhaps I was just thrown off by the fact that Kouenji has become a threat to Class D

Perhaps just being in the past has caused me to crack slowly but surely.

This isn't me...

I was always level headed... right?

I sighed.

This was no time for clowning around anymore. This isn't the first time I've been here in the ANHS. I know what will happen, I know what will occur, I know who to watch out for and who to keep close to. Their personalities changing will make things easier for me. I'll have a reason to doubt and be wary of everyone. I will have a reason to keep my secrets away from them. Because I have a normal background, I won't have to worry about keeping my White Room escapee status as a secret because that didn't happen in this timeline.

Yagami and Tsukihiro wouldn't be a threat no longer, Amasawa wouldn't be an annoyance. Ryuuen, i was confident in my skills to match against with him. Sakayanagi, I've kept tabs on her throughout highschool along with Ichinose. I have as much leverage with Chabashira-Sensei, I'll be able to take down Nagumo just like I did in the past.

I closed my eyes.

As long as I win...

As long as I win...

"Sure..." I opened my eyes as I offered my hand towards Horikita. She then smiled happily and shook my hand enthusiastically. "Please refer to me as Suzune from now on"

I felt my eye twitch

This is fine, This is alright.

I can handle this...

"Bullshit..." I whispered to myself as I stared at the people within the class room.

"What's wrong Kiyotaka-kun?" Suzu- Horikita asked me... I don't think i'll get used to calling her by her first name

What's wrong?

I took a step in and started to walk to my chair. As I did so, everything slowed down. My mind was working on overdrive as I analyzed. Currently I'm looking at the key members here for now.

Let's start off with Hirata Yousuke. He's not mingling with the girls like last time. In fact, he has his head down on the table, sleeping, not bothering to socialize at all and winning everyone with that lady killer smile of his. Him being a leader for the class to unite the majority had immediately gone up to flames.

Kushida Kikyou, Anyone who approached her, she glares at them, causing them to flinch back. Her being able to unite the boys under her influence and her having relations with other classes seems to be impossible now. She's almost like Horikita in the previous timeline and it's rather unnerving.

Sudou Ken, well atleast he's still athletic, that's a good sign. But him talking calmly with Miyake Akito is just somehow odd. Just from studying Sudou, he seems to have a leveled temper, makes me think that he's probably in Class D due to his low academics.

And the moment I saw herI feel like my life flashed right before my eyes.

I wouldn't have recognized her if it weren't for her intoxicating purple eyes. We seem to have locked gazes and somehow...

I felt scared for this forseeable future...

Karuizawa Kei...

She didn't have her pony tail on, nor did she wear her usual amount of make-up. Her hair was completely down- the same hairstyle she would make whenever she was home.

Ah my chest is aching.

Her eyes, they didn't reflect the burning passion she had the first time I saw her. She wasn't loud, brash, headstrong, nor did she took the spotlight at all.

She was completely timid...

No...

She wasn't timid at all...

There's a terminology for this...

One who appears gentle, firm, kind, poised, elegant

I couldn't get a good read on her because my mind was messed up with memories upon memories flooding in my head. I cant get it to stop it seems...

"Kei-chan" Someone called out to her.

Satou Maya, someone who had confessed to me in the past... Someone I rejected... She too was acting almost like Kei but she was a lot less off her level. She's much less elegant, more down to Earth.

"Ah, Satou-san" The Blonde girl spoke, her voice sounded gentle. The two of them started talking, It seems that Matsushita had joined them as well.

This is good... Atleast we still have her here. I seem to have lost focus with identifying my first impressions of the others as my eyes were just locked onto one person.

"Kiyotaka! Kiyotaka!" I looked up from my laptop as I stared at the woman before me. The woman who I knew grew even more beautiful. To think I'dfind beauty be confined in an individual, my old self would have scoffed at me.

"Yes, Kei?"

"Whaddya think?"

"About what?"

"Ahhh Mou! my hair dummy! do you like it this way?"

Her hair is down, it flowed so elegantly. But it seems to be groomed nicely.

I thought her hairstyle was beautiful.

"Yeah I guess"

"You guess?!"

"Yeah, you took your scrunchie off, right?"

"No! It's not just that?"

"Not just that?"

I feigned ignorance, something that seems to have gotten under her skin.

"I had this groomed at a parlor!"

But I didn't tell her that at that time.

I kind of wish I did.

"I know"

"Eh? What do you mean you know?! You just told me-"

"Kei, I was just messing with you"

She stood there for the longest time- that is when a vein popped up upon her temple as she glared at me.

"Do you wanna get beaten up?"

"That would be undesirable-"

"Gah! Why did I even agree to marry you again?!"

"Because you love me?"

My blunt reply seems to have caught her off guard as her face reddened up. "Y-you!" She yelped out before covering her face. "W-why does my heart still skip a beat after you say such things! It's not faaaair!"

"Isn't that a good thing?" I asked

"Huh?"

"I just read this off from the internet but it seems that if the words I love you still affects your partner in a good way, that means those simple three words still have impact and significance"

"Pfft"

"Oi..."

"No no, don't get me wrong, Kiyotaka, but that's honestly such a you answer"

She smiled as she then moved closer towards me. All I could do was watch her in silence as she looked at me.

"Tell me, Kiyotaka, does my 'I love you' leave an impact to you?"

I never admitted it to her that day... Nor did she need me to admit it... She knew my story at that point, she knew my father at that point. She knew a lot of things about me.

When she asked me 'when did you decide not to go back to your father?' and I replied 'One spring afternoon', she understood with a heated face. By only gazing upon my once abysmal eyes, she had confirmed that what I said was in reference to the day she answered my confession.

I sat down upon my designated desk.

We were desks apart once again

What was once an embrace away, we were distant once again...

Once more you became far from my reach... Congratulations, Karuizawa Kei of this timeline, and of my timeline, you have made me feel something none of my countless enemies had made me feel.

"You're the best, Kiyotaka! I'm not giving you up to some other woman"

I sighed out, a sad smile adorned my face.

As of right now I truly felt... Defeated...

"Ah, Kiyotaka-kun, you smiled-"

Not right now, Horikita...

A/N: SO I LIED, IM COMPLETELY ENAMOURED WITH CONTINUING THIS STORY, FORGIVE ME FORGIVE ME FORGIVE ME, IM PAUSING TOOLBOX STORY FOR A WHILE TILL I GET THIS FEVER OF WRITING THIS STORY OUT OF MY SYSTEM! SEEING THAT I HAVE THIS WEEK OFF, LETS SEE HOW FAR I CAN WRITE!!!!

Whaddya think of what I've done so far? Has it been surprising? too predictable? Have I nailed Kiyotaka? I was actually trying to attempt to portray him as he was in the light novel but slightly more... emotional? Just a tad bit more. After all, it had been like 5 years since they graduated before Kiyotaka was sent to the past. I'm sure that, by then he would have someof his emotions back but not all of it...

What about the other characters? Do you guys think they'll be interesting with what I'vedone for them? (Anxiety Growing)

There are some things I want to achieve... Hirata being Kiyotaka's supposed Rival up until his Arc comes at the expense of Yamagod (Between you and Me, I feel like Yamagod had planned his expulsion in order for Ayanogod to gain a tool in the form of Hirata Yousuke... He knows what's up and he thought it would be a worthy sacrifice after all, he has bigger fish to catch like rule a country or something.), the conception of the Bro Alliance (Sudo, Akito, Kiyotaka, and Another Surprise Class D Character), Kei being a Yamato Nadeshiko with a twist around her Arc on Volume 4. Also I have plans for Suzune and Kikyou... No they won't end up together... I think... Im not sure... but I have plans for them. Honami... heh... hehehe... hehehehe...

Also Quick Question, what's the opposite of a Totalitarian Government.

INPUT I NEED INPUT!!! LIKE COMMENT AND SUB- WAIT... SORRY I MEAN'T VOTE MY STORY AND COMMENT SOME INPUT YEAH? I WANNA HEAR YOUR THOUGHTS ABOUT MY WORK!

Chapter 5: The Masterpiece's Choice

"Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Hai... Suzune..."

"Have you read In Cold Blood?"

I was having fun ignoring Horikita by my side who was trying to strike a conversation with me- wow I did not expect to say that sentence in my entire life...

First time for everything, I guess.

"Truman Capote, right?"

"Yes! Don't you think it's jus-" Horikita had exclaimed happily.

At this point, I was trying my best to just not slowly collapse into my palm and just sigh out. Don't get me wrong, this Horikita is 10,000 times more better than the Horikita that I know but I can't just say that out loud but somehow she's more mentally taxing for my own good.

"Oh oops!" She yelped out in surprise as something had dropped onto the floor. I then glanced down and took a look at it.

A compass.

Now, any sane man would pick it up and hand it back to her-

NO!

That's the same old compass that riddled my entire right arm with holes.

Now, reader-san, I know you'd say "Oh come on, you're the masterpiece of the white room, why are you scared of some harmless compass?" Oh yea? Want me to stab you on the arm 27 times?

I won't give you a chance.

"Don't worry, I got it" Horikita calmly said as she picked it up immediately after it had hit the floor. Of course, I decided to reach down and say 'don't worry i got it.' rather too lazy for my liking just to seem courteous. But it seems that Horikita didn't mind picking it up herself.

She sat back down and then placed her compass back into her pouch. She then looked up at me and tilted her head to the side. Her eyes were wide with curiosity.

Ah Sudo of my timeline, If you were with me right now, you'd probably kiss this Horikita's boot due to her sheer cuteness.

"Now where were we, Kiyotaka-kun?"

"We're at school?" I stated rather dryly.

I decided to turn my head towards her. She had this odd look as if she was a deer caught in headlights. Had she not expected me to say such a thing?

Somehow my head just immediately simulated Horikita's response.

She huffed and looked away, clearly annoyed "Your joke was in poor taste and plain horrible, Ayanokouji-kun. Why did I even bother to have a civilized conversation with someone of your stature is beyond me'

But it seems that this Horikitaseems to think otherwise.

She raised her hand up to cover her lips as she giggled.

"My, I didn't know you were quite the comedian, Kiyotaka-kun" She said, rather delighted.

Well isn't this sad, Horikita? I'm enjoying the company of your alternate self even more than when I accompany your actual self.

Wait, I just realized something.

Now that Horikita of the old is gone, no one will try to push me to take Class D to A except for Chabashira-sensei. I could finally experience the life of a high schooler...

Is what I would have said if things aren't so unpredictable now...

If someone from my world came here, the shock that they would experience would probably hinder them from functioning as he or she would try to make sense of any of this. Let's take an example of that shocking thing with what had happened a few minutes ago.

"Holy shit!"

"No way, I'm dreaming!"

"This is impossible!"

I looked up...

My composure broke...

There at the front of the room-

" Shizuku-sama!!!!"

"No way! it's THE Shizuku-chan!"

"Wait, who's Shizuku-chan?"

"You don't know her?! Dude! Shizuku-chan's a Gravure Idol featured in countless magazines!"

"I heard she made it onto Vivi's and Jelly's covers at some point"

"Actually it was multiple times!"

"EEEHHH?!"

I didn't really care what everyone was saying at this point. At the front of the classroom was a face that I had not seen in years in person. Sakura Airi, the girl who I saved from an assailant, the girl whom I befriended, the girl whom I took in with me to the Ayanokouji Group, the girl that our group cherished like our little sister...

The girl that I had sacrificed for a mere 300 class points.

I felt like I was going to be sick, honestly, just remembering the anguish that Haruka had shown that day twisted the knife within my gut.

"Kiyotaka-kun?" My neighbor- er- my friend called out me worriedly as she eyed me.

"Im fine, I just remembered something unpleasant-" I was supposed to end it there- but something unexpected happened...

"Hai haaaaaaaaaaaai!~" Sakura did this adorable hop and wave. She had done a wink in conjunction as well as a slight head tilt.

She's...

Everyone roared out in a cheer as lots of the boys, saved from a handful, along with a couple of girls who seems to be a fan of her came up towards her. She then began to wave and start to answer some of their questions rather awkwardly.

For some reason, I wanted to stand up, I wanted to go up there, shield her from the onslaught of paparazzi. For some arbitrary reason...

Let's choose someone else

I wanted to protect her

Someone with the lowest OAA

But why...

I'm talking about Sakura Airi

I don't even have the right to do so...

Is this what you want Haruka?

NO! STOP IT!

After what had happened...

I took a deep breath...

"That sigh was rather worrisome, Kiyotaka-kun" Why are you meddling with everything that I'm doing, Horikita?

"I just have this bitter aftertaste upon my tongue, as If I ate something foul" I remarked.

"Oh no!" She cried out as she stood up and went up to me. "We should get you to the infirmary and-"

"No no, it's just a..." I sighed yet again "...I'm fine"

I hope...

Horikita took a step back, her facial features still worried as she nodded "Right, of course, forgive me, Kiyotaka-kun"

She seems to give up trying to be worried for me. That's fine, I didn't need her to worry about me too much... Well, honestly, I'm feeling uneasy with how she's acting...

Without her superiority complex, why was she even here in Class D in the first place?

Huh? That question alone caused me to feel even more uneasy.

"Settle down claaaass!~"

Have you ever had that feeling of disbelief, disgust, embarrassment, and horror to the point that you'd shiver and the hair all over your body standing? Have you ever felt that feeling where you just wanna cry and laugh at the same time as you stare something that shouldn't exist? Have you ever felt the need to jump off a six story building head first in hopes that you'd just die just to save yourself from embarrassment? Have you ever felt the need of just wanting to go back to the hell known as the white room?

That's what I felt right now the moment she walked into the room. I swear to god, what had God drunk when he had created this world? Why would he put me through this horror show?

"Gooooodmorning Class D! I am Chabashira Sae, your homeroom teacher for the next three years!" She said with a smile that instantly caught the hearts of the boys, save for a few, in the class. The girls gasped in the meantime as they smiled happily, knowing full well that they'd might get along with Chabashira-Sensei easily.

"Is it too late to say sorry to mom for breaking that vase? Is it too late to tell mom that it was Eiichirou who broke the vase?" I mumbled as I slowly sink down from where I sat down.

"What was that, Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Nothing, Suzune"

"So yeah, class, I teach Japanese history! Ain't that cool? Well I hope I get toknow all of you throughout the time we all be together! Although the entrance ceremony will be onehour from now in the gym, I will now distribute the list of special rules of thisschool and the matriculation guide, alright?!"

The whole classroom roared out their agreement with so much enthusiasm.

I feel like in Class B...

I better steer this class away from the ideology known as "The Power of Friendship" or so help me god.

At this school, there are special rules that make it different from every otherhigh school. All students are required to live on campus, and are forbiddenfrom contacting anyone unrelated outside the school.

Contacting immediate family however is limited to only unilateral contact from the student by the means of letters or packages.

Well this is good- This rule almost made me think of a certain student.

But leaving school grounds is also forbidden.

There are also many other facilities so that students don't sufferfrom being restricted. There are karaoke rentals, theater rooms, cafes, and evenboutiques you can say it made up a small town. And in the middle of thebig city, the huge campus took up more than 600,000 square meters.There's one more special characteristic of this school, though.

Theintroduction of the S system.

"Here are your student ID cards! With this card, you can buy anythingfrom any of the shops and facilities around campus. It works like a creditcard. However, be careful of how many points you use. There's nothing youcan't buy at school. If there's something on school grounds, it'spurchasable."

There's nothing you can't buy at school...

Although there are limits to this as well. You cannot buy a human being's life. The most expensive you can buy is probably the changing of the school's rules or the addition of one that would benefit you.

But the only thing that would matter in this moment would be...

There's nothing you can't buy at this school...

"Student cards can be used by swiping them on the machines. Using themachines are really easy, so you won't have any trouble with them. Thepoints will be automatically credited on the first day of the month. Everyoneshould already have 100,000 points on their card. Also, 1 point is worth 1yen. Any more explanation is unnecessary."

And this is when Class D roars out in excitement.

100,000 yen is a considerable amount of money given to students as amonthly allowance.

Looking back now, It's shocking how much students were able to be ensnared by such an obvious trap.

Chabashira-sensei had purposely informed everyone else about the One Hundred Thousand Yen just so the students lose focus on what she'll say next.

I continued to stare at Chabashira's eyes. Despite her cheerful (can't believe I thought that word to associate Chabashira sensei of all people) attitude, I could see that her eyes were slowly losing hope.

Sensei, are you perhaps still the same person with a different mask?

How interesting...

I can hear her thoughts so loudly... I know what she's thinking...

Defectives, the lot of them...

Even if you have a cheerful personality, Sensei, It's still good that what's underneath is still the same...

A woman who's life is filled with nothing but regrets.

I feel sorry for Sensei in my past life...

This Sensei would have it easy...

With that being said...

Let's give you some hope, Sensei...

"Were you guys surprised by the amount of points given?" She asked gleefully.

"This schoolmeasures the abilities of students. Everyone here, who passed the entranceexam, has shown some level of merit and worth." Of course she fails to mention How we will be sorted in this class system

"The amount of money is areflection of your skills. Don't hold back now! After graduation,however, all the points have to be returned." She goads us to spend our points

"Since it's impossible to changethese points into cash, there's no point in saving up the points. How thepoints are used are up to you. Use it on things you like or need. If you feelthat no use for some of your points, you can always transfer them to someoneelse." She persuades even further...

"However, bullying other people for points is prohibited. The school isvery strict on matters concerning bullying."

Who's going to tell her?

Looking at it more carefully now and ignoring the last part, her words just seems like kerosene being doused on fire. She knows that these defects are going to burn through so much money.

Oh you sadistic woman.

However you have not accounted for one thing...

"It seems like no one has questions. Well then-."

I bid my peaceful life, adieu... You have been with me for almost 9 years... You may now rest Peaceful life-chan.

"Sensei..." I called out.

She stopped what she was doing, which was gathering her items. It wasn't her who just stopped, everyone else did. The classroom immediately went silent. So silent in fact, you can hear a pin dropping.

I stared at Chabashira-sensei.

She stared back.

What's this? Why does it seem like your eyes seem brighter now?

"Sensei, I need to clarify some things for the class, would that be alright?"

"Of course!" She exclaimed. God I'm going to get tired of this so easily... "And your name is?"

"Ayanokouji" I said calmly. My voice not seemingly monotonous but more... Authoritative...

"Then Ayanokouji-kun, please, don't be shy, what would you like to clarify?" She asked.

In a moment like this, the classroom becomes nothing more than a chess board. A medium where Sensei and I can have our exchange. I held the white pieces and she held the black. Of course my attack shall start out aggressive.

"Sensei, If what you say correlates to the freedom that we have, does this mean we are free to do so whatever we wish to without repercussions?"

"That is correct"

"Then may I ask why the need for that security camera over there?"

An aggressive attack tends to shock an individual who wouldn't be expecting such a thing. This also applies to wars, chess games and most importantly debates. But this wasn't a debate, this wasn't a game.

This is just a conversation.

I could hear the students of this classroom start to murmur softly. My eyes fell on a certain blonde.

She was looking at me...

Intently...

I feel like I'm forgetting something...

"Well of course there is a need for security cameras here" She replied with such ease. "We wouldn't want to get broken into and get robbed, no?"

"What can the thief even steal in here?"

There were no lockers in here that you can store your valuables in, seeing that this is a boarding school. The Dorms were just nearby, where you can store your belongings there much more efficiently. If there would be a break in, the best they could steal are tables and chairs...

That's not really a good thing to steal in a school where money doesn't matter but points does.

"That's..."

The first cracks in her defense...

Come on Sensei, I thought you were better than this...

"If not then it is to keep an eye on us students, right?"

She then remained quiet

Lets keep prodding her, shall we?

"Sensei said earlierthat this school measures the abilities of students and the amount of money is a reflection of your skills, correct?"

"T-thats..." I heard someone say. I look over to where Kouenji was supposed to sit and there I saw Hashimoto with a priceless reaction-

Chotto matte... What are you doing here?

Why are you in Class D?

He seems to have felt me stare at him "What?" The way he asked sound apprehensive

"Nothing... D-don't worry about it... You just look like someone I knew" I lied... well... not really... Ah well this is unexpected... Hold on, how did I not notice him earlier.

After that everyone once more started murmuring, this time loudly.

"He's right..."

"Now that he mentioned it..."

"Dude, something doesn't feel right."

I then took a deep breath, I decided to take a look at the reaction of some key students with me.

Yousuke was glaring at me?

Kei was looking at me intently

Sudo was looking at me amazed

Matsushita was talking about this to Sato quietly.

Yukimu-wait... Yukimura isn't here? Oy- Why is Kanzaki here?

Seriously, a question for another time! I cannot have my sanity breaking down on me whilst I try to assume the position of class leader via this route.

Well, Kanzaki was looking at me rather amazed... Jeez...

Kushida was... well atleast she looked impressed and not just glaring at me like Yousuke-

Horikita... well... Horikita was staring at me with glimmering eyes. How off-putting...

There are some others whom I didn't really notice as of this moment. I can't notice them now because I was in the middle of prying information from Sensei.

"Amazing, Ayanokouji-kun" Sensei finally said. "Well you can say that..." She then smiled even more. I narrowed my eyes. I know your game now sensei. I know you're forbidden to reveal the S-System this early on.

It's sad, isn't it, to have 'an enemy' hold knowledge of what you know.

I think I understand now where Sakayanagi is coming from with this.

Now then, let's begin the true offensive, shall we?

"You're hiding something, aren't you, Sensei?"

I saw her pale, I could feel her blood running cold now. I couldn't help but smile ever so slightly.

I didn't know it at that time but that is probably the worst mistake I've ever done in my entire life... Well... probably second...

Kei had always claimed that I was a handsome person, someone who could have topped the Ikeman charts if I had smiled more often.

If that statement is true, and everyone was looking at me...

Recipe for disaster, am I right?

But returning to the topic at hand.

"You're hiding some form of criteria that we must keep in order for us to keep our point income at 100,000? correct?"

"How did you..." That reaction alonefrom Chabashira Sensei was enough proof to everyone in this classroom to realize that I just struck oil.

Everyone who was murmuring earlier now remained quiet. They awaited with baited breath for Chabashira Sensei to confirm this statement, this allegations.

I glanced back, at the camera.

I know you'rewatching.

It felt nice... To have every student in this room... acknowledge your capabilities.

Any human being would see those superior to him as a challenge. That might be true, but in truth the human mind is much more vast and much more complicated than that. When presented a hopeless situation, a group of humans would be frantic to try to solve this problem, specially if they are incapable of tackling this head on. That is when the superior individual would be integrated into the group of incapables. The Incapables would slowly flock towards the good graces of the superior human being.

That fact alone was an accepted doctrine within this school. In essence, the entire school is nothing more than a medium to conduct social experiments, not just hone elites to lead the country to prosper. Hence Special Exams and the like. Isn't it quite a curious? Why we tackle such exams as if we were leading armies into wars? How espionage could also take into effect? How deception, relations, teamwork and independence were always accounted for in these exams?

It's almost as if they're not only training individuals.

But they're also training these superior humans who are capable to lead a group of students.

"Congratulations! Ayanokouji-kun! You have scratched the surface of this school! You knowing this much means that you are well capable... Unfortunately, You are right. I am hiding the criteria but it is for a reason." She said with a faux pouty face.

If i wasn't focused on the task at hand right now, I'd feel rather awkward with such a sight. But I was waiting for something... Something critical.

"Why is that?"

"Forgive me, Ayanokouji-kun, Class, but the school has deemed it for me to keep it a secret until the time is right. Please do not misunderstand, but this is for you all to learn."

Checkmate.

"Is that so, sensei?"

"Mhm! So you have to wait!"

I won...

"Well then, if that's the case..."

How much are you willing to charge me for that information.

"Heh..." Chabashira Sensei smiled as widely as she could.

I could only stuff my hands into my pockets as I awaited for Chabashira-sensei to answer me.

In truth, I could have done this alternatively.

I could have cornered Chabashira-sensei somewhere else at a different time and pulled the same steps of attack to corner her or I could have utilized my knowledge of the future to just tell everyone upfront. But there was a factor in which I need to account for.

Witnesses...

If I presented my intel to the class, they'll perceive me as fearmongering them into listening to me.

And I didn't want that...

I wasn't anything like Ryuuen after all.

"Well well well, Ayanokouji-kun, aren't you quite the interesting one!" She said with an amused smile. When I looked into her eyes, I saw it...

Hope...

It was small still but it was something...

Thank me later Sensei...

"Unfortunately, Ayanokouji-kun, I cannot sell such a thing~" She playfully said

"That's where you are wrong, Sensei"

"Oya?~ How am I wrong?"

"You said that the school had prohibited you, right?"

"Corre-"

There's nothing in this school that you cannot buy.

Once more the class became quiet...

Oddly enough, it feels like the entire floor was... quiet...

What is this foreboding uneasiness...

"Five hundred class points" Sensei immediately said. Soon the class erupted in questions.

"Class points?"

"What the hell is that?"

"Is that different from Private Points?"

"Wouldn't it be better if It was in private points?" I asked calmly which quieted the class... Chabashira Sensei shook her head "No no no~ If this class were to hear this, then the class must pay for it~" She said with a cheeky smile.

This woman is much more troublesome...

I sighed.

I held out my card instead.

"Just charge it from my card... Sensei... This is my way of contributing to the entirety of the class" I said followed by a collective gasp. Individual Contribution to the classroom is said to be rather important in social norms. Despite only some schools upholding the values of class contributions, I'm sure this school also takes account for it. How did I know? Look at Yamauchi, Sakura, and Miyamoto (who got voted to be expelled at the third year). They had the least contributions, thus we had to abandon them in order for us to keep moving forward.

"Are you sure, Ayanokouji-kun? That would be a massive hit~ fifty thousand private points isn't a joke"

Well... If we were to keep one thousand class points in the end, then that fifty thousand deficit in my account wouldn't really matter anyways. In this school, they also value the long game as much as the short games.

This is much more efficient.

"Ayanokouji!!!"

I suddenly tensed up and turned towards the individual who had called me.

It was Sudou.

And so it begins...

"I don't know what's goin' on man, but if you're holding the burden of paying, at least let me pay a portion of it!"

"Why?" I asked him.

"It's for the class anyways, right?"

"That's right" This time it was Matsushita who had spoken. "There's a possibility that If we allowed it to be deducted from the Class points, then we might struggle to regain such a huge loss."

Tell me about it... If I remembered correctly, we had to rise from zero.

"If Ayanokouji-san and Chiaki-san believes it to be much more beneficial for this class then I see no harm in it." Honestly, being called 'Ayanokouji-san' by Kei is just so wrong...

"Ara~ I'm with you on this one Ayanon" Wait... was that Hasabe?

"Ey, if it's okay in Sudou's books, it's cool in mine. I'll chip in some points" Miyake had also- wait what's with that delinquent vibe?

"Alrighty~ I'll chip in too!" Sakura had said happily.

The moment Sakura had spoken, Reactions went in like a landslide. Almost all the boys had stood up in support crying out in the process.

"Ayo Im payin' too!"

"Uoooaaaggh!"

"Lets gooo!"

"Ayanokouji! Im paying too!" I heard Ike call out

"I guess I can spare some cash..." Yamauchi reluctantly said. Oh right, you're here too...

Soon the girls seems to be supporting as well

"Well seeing that Karuizawa-san is paying"

"Hmm you too, Right? Sato-san?"

"Indeed, Chiaki-san is paying"

"Kokoro-chan, lets pay"

"Hai hai! Mii-chan"

Ah right, personality reversal-

"Hn.. Im paying..." Yousuke had scoffed as he placed his card onto his table

"Yeah, i guess I can pay as well..." Kushida had said nonchalantly.

"You have my support! Kiyotaka-kun" Horikita said quietly as she pumped her fist cutely and discretely.

In all my honesty, Im just... shocked... I've never seen Class D be this united... On the first day too.

"So... Is this the power of friendship?" I heard Kanzaki asked himself as he too stood up.

No, cease, stop. This is Class D, not Class B. Seriously though, what are you and Hashimoto even doing here. And shouldn't you be suspicious of me?

"Ah well this is a class worth fighting for, huh!" Hashimoto said with confidence.

I'm not going to ask what he meant by that

"Well ain't this surprising!~" Chabashira sensei exclaimed with delight as she clapped her hands. "Alright alright!~ I'll take up your offer, everyone! 1250 points shall be reduced from your balance, mmkay? Please sit down now, I have seen everyone's resolve to act united against an unknown force! This is amazing!"

No one heard what she whispered afterwards but I had a feeling I know what it was...

It was just one word but I couldn't help but feel amused.

She then breezed through the explanation for the S-system and the Class point system. I decided to tune out now since I already know this and my job is done anyways. I seem to have dozed off and then-

"Everyone!~ Why don't we have our own little introduction game! We're going to be classmates for 3 years after all so lets get to know each other!" Hmm... I don't think I'll get used to Sakura being this energetic.

"My Name is Sakura Airi! Im sure most of you know that I am Shizuku! I like photography, listening to music and of course hanging out!"

That is the leastAiri introduction ever but hey atleast she's not having troubles anymore with communication.

"Let's now go next! You over there!" It seems that Airi has some form of experience being a host too.

"Hey, Im Sudou Ken, I like to play basketball. I was planning on joining this school's basketball team!"

"Wooow! A rising basketball star!!! We'll be cheering you on!!!"

Ah must be nice being cheered at like that huh?

"Oh what's this? Kiyotaka-kun, are you perhaps in desire for some cheering too like how everyone cheered for Sudou-kun?" Horikita asked with a soft smile.

"No Ho- i mean Suzune, I do not desire such a thing..."

"Nonetheless, Kiyotaka-kun, what you did earlier was astonishing in my eyes!"

Good to know Horikita.

"I'm Yamauchi Haruki. In elementary school, I played table tennis at thenational level, then was the baseball club's ace in middle school. I haduniform number 4. But since I got an injury during Inter High recently, so Iam currently in rehab. Nice to meet ya."

I don't think the number 4 has any meaning to it.

Inter High is a sports tournament for high schools. You can't competeas a middle schooler.

Deja Vu...

Welp, It's nice to know that somethings never change. Goodbye Yamauchi, It was nice seeing you again for 8 months.

"W-Well! That's seems impressive Yamauchi-kun! Next please" Oi see, even Airi doesn't believe your bullshit.

"Hey I'm Ike Kanji, It's nice to meet all of you! Some people regard me as energetic and stuff but don't let that stop you! I'm a nice guy willing to be friends with everyone!"

Ike is normal...

Christ, I need a bourbon... Wait... Im underaged again... Son of a-

"Next please!"

And just like that, it breezed through

"Hirata Yousuke..." That's what Yousuke just said. I'm surprised some girls still squealed in delight for him. I feel sorry for Yousuke, he just can't seem to avoid the swarms of fan girls.

"Kushida Kikyou, Im not here to make friends, alright? So don't fuck with me" She then sat down and then went on and started to fiddling with her phone.

I could care less really, it just breezed through.

Well...

Maybe it stopped with one more.

"Good day, I am Karuizawa Kei. My interests are studying, and reading novels of the romantic genre and sometimes the mystery genre. I also like to listen to classical music and at times the ones of latest trend."

All eyes were on her right now.

All were in awe.

I on the other hand...

Felt off...

"I have an assortment of hobbies like of cooking and gardening as well. I just find such tasks relaxing" She said with a soft smile.

"I do hope we all get along."

Tell me, Kei... In this timeline... Is this the real you?

I don't know what to do... The girl before me isn't Karuizawa Kei... She feels like a different person... No... Everyone but me is a different person assuming names of those who I know... Everyone here...

Is a stranger...

And as much as it pains me, so is Kei...

Forever and Ever is quite a long time, huh? I thought to myself.

But still...

"Next is you, Hero-kun!"

"Huh?"

I looked up and saw Airi pointing at me...

"You! The Hero of Class D!" She said rather cheerfuly.

All eyes were on me... Including her own...Oi oi, don't look at me with thatmuch anticipation. But seriously though, Hero of Class D? You're making me into a shounen character...

Oh well, no way around this i guess I'll go all out for for this self-introduction.

Lets do this one more time...

"Well... Uh... my name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. The, er... um... I know piano and calligraphy and tea ceremony i guess... I will do my best to get along with everyone... uh... nice tomeet you all."

I remained standing.

I blew it again...

"I guess you're not that used to crowds huh, Ayanokouji-kun!" Airi said with a knowing smile. "Don't worry!~ I was once like you too! A stuttering mess mind you!" She said cheerfully. For some reason this scenario feels familiar... Except the other way around...

Did that make me feel better? No.

"Hmm if that's the case then I guess you can hang out with me and Miyake, Ayanokouji" I heard Sudou said with a proud smile upon his face.

"Yeah, we owe you one after all" Miyake said with a nod.

"Yeah yeah you can hang out with us!"

"We're all friends here"

I guess Class D has become Class B... wait knowing what happened in my past life, that's not good

"Thank's i guess..." I said softly.

Maybe... Life wouldn't be too bad...

I spoke too soon...

To be continued

A/N: Cliffhanger, will write Chapter 6 later! PROMISE

Also, Im bitter about a little tini tiny thing. Can you guess what it is?

Any ways! This is Chapter Five! Im still on the roll!

"Wait didn't you just update a few hours ago?! You might get burnt out"

Look, Im telling you, these ideas in my head on how to execute the scenarios are still fresh. I got to write write write!

Also you may be wondering "Why did Kiyopon reveal his hand this early?" Well... I have plans... Plans that may seem rather scary (well in my mind it's scary...)

Lets say Class D needs to get this head start

Do you trust me?

Well then, the usual please! Vote and Comment your thoughts! not gunna lie, seeing you guys' comments make me feel rather happy!

For now I must sleep!

Oh hey I actually reached 5k words-

Chapter 6: The Exhausting First Day Continues

Remember when I said things might not turn out too bad?

No... No I stand corrected...

Why would I say this? Well it's afternoon, the sun is setting

And I am pinned to the wall by my supposed childhood bestfriend.

Hours ago

"Hey Hey! Hero-kun!" I looked up from where I was sitting and there stood Sakura Airi, smiling happily as she clasped her hands behind her back. Behind her were a group of girls whom I identified as Inogashira, Azuma, and Nishimura.

Inogashira Kokoro was a shy girl from my timeline. Tends to stick around with Wang and Mori. She was one of the girls that had a crush on Yousuke. No scratch that, these three girls whom Airi was with all had crushes on Yousuke. Seeing her act like a hyper beach valley girl is honestly odd.

Meanwhile Azuma Sana in this timeline is almost like Satou from my timeline. Quite trendy and honestly really confident with herself. This is contrasting Azuma from my timeline who had been quite reserved and mostly hangs out with Kei from time to time.

Nishimura Ryuuko in my timeline and this timeline is more or less just the same. Perhaps it's because of some other properties that had changed which left her with quite the same personality. She might be categorized along with Matsuo and Eiichirou.

"Oh... Sakura... How can I help you?" I asked rather cautiously. It seems that my memories of our parting still keeps me from being at ease with her. Whenever I look at the current her, I remember the her of my time whom had finally gathered enough courage to change

"Bye Bye Kiyotaka!~"

Looking at her take up Original Kushida's job of being this class' Idol is just...

It's a lot to take in...

"Well these girls just want to get your cell number!~" She said with a smile.

"Hey Airi-chan!"

"Come on Airi! Some Tack Some Tack!"

"Ehe~"

"Cell number..." I paused to myself. Wait, is this my springtime youth 2.0? Where I finally be able to graduate from a loner to a Riajuu? Wait isn't being a Riajuu a bad thing? People like Ike tend to curse those people for having an easier life than them after all. I still can't answer as to why they'd be mad? Is it because girls surround them?

Whatever, It's not like I'll regret it in any way shape or form...

"Sure" I said with a nod. It's quite a sight to see the girls just brighten up after I had agreed to their wishes.

I'm finally socializing.

After giving them my phone number, and them giving theirs by putting it in my phone, I now looked at my phone book-

【 ＰｈｏｎｅＢｏｏｋ】

𝓢𝓱𝓲𝔃𝓾𝓴𝓾-𝓬𝓱𝓪𝓷

𝒦𝑜𝓀𝑜𝓇𝑜-𝒸𝒽𝒾

𝓢𝓪𝓷𝓪-𝓬𝓱𝓪𝓷

яץ𝔲υ𝕦ｕ

What in the goddamn?

I cleared my throat as I then stood up from where I sat. I'll have to change these names later. The last thing I need is for someone to think that these people are my girlfriends.

"Hey! Ayanokouji!" I heard Sudou called out to me. I looked towards him and it seems him and Miyake are there waving at me.

"What's up?"

"Ey lets go grab some lunch together!"

"Hey! We were supposed to ask Ayanokouji-san with us!" Azuma had stated as she glared down at Sudou. I was expecting Sudou to react violently probably because im so used to his hot headed personality.

"Oh come on Azuma! We already asked him earlier and he said it was fine!" Sudou said as Miyake nodded

"Yeah... Come on Ayano, we don't got all day waiting for your ass" The Delinquent apparently said.

That's odd, I don't recall even telling those two that I wanted to eat with them.

"Heeeh is that so? Damn..." Azuma pouted as she then smiled at me. "Well can we go to lunch tomorrow then?"

"Sure" I replied. Looks like I won't have alone time going to lunch tomorrow too...

"Yatta!" She cheered along with the other two girls.

Sakura meanwhile smiled and clasped her hands together "Well then, Hero-kun~ I'll see you tomorrow" She said with a wink as she took the other girls with her. I then let out a sigh of relief as I then took my bag.

"Kiyotaka-kun?"

I looked towards my side as I saw Horikita looking at me. "If you don't mind, perhaps we can meet up some time"

Jeez i feel like my schedule's going to get filled up.

"Sure, Suzune." I remarked to which she nodded and then stood up and made her way towards the door. Along the way, she smiled at Sudou and Miyake, greeting them as she exited. I then approached them not long after and then we left the room.

"Hey, how come you guys suddenly said that I already agreed to you both?" I couldn't help but ask.

"Look, my guy, Earlier during introductions, it was made clear that you're not the social kind, right?" Sudou asked a rhetorical question. Miyake decided to follow up and said "Sudou thought it'd be alright if you join us instead of going along with a bunch of girls who'd prolly hound questions about what you know and shit. Atleast we could let you just have your lunch in peace"

"Hey that's not what I said, I said He might get asked awkward questions about him being single and stuff" Sudou corrected Miyake.

"Potato Potahto" The Delinquent brushed off his remark

I mean I really don't mind getting asked by a bunch of questions thou...

But in all honesty, If they're going to be asking about relationship things... I doubt I'll be able to keep a poker face as I get assaulted with my memories of my wife and our previous peaceful life.

"So you and Horikita, huh?" Miyake asked as he slurped down some noodles.

"What do you mean?" I asked as i blew on the steaming noodles

"I mean she calls you 'Kiyotaka-kun' right?"

"Well that's what she wanted, first name basis at the start."

"Is that so? Damn, ain't that being overly friendly?"

"How would I know? I used to be a loner"

Miyake went quiet afterwards as he then continued to slurp on his noodles. Soon after, Sudou had exited from the convenient store.

"Yo" He said as he flopped down onto the floor in a squat.

"Whaddya get Sudou?" Miyake asked as he went closer to Sudou.

"Tonkotsu-oy Oy You have your own!" Sudou then started to protest as Miyake tried to take some of his Ramen noodles. I could only watch them in amusement as they began to banter.

In the past, these two had never interacted before. The reason is that being Sudou hanging out with Ike and Yamauchi whilst Miyake hung out with the Ayanokouji Group.

I took a deep breath as I let out a sigh.

"What's wrong Ayano?"

The two others with me looked at me curiously. It seems they're finished with their bantering and were now looking at me.

"I just remembered something unpleasant."

Funny, I could literally say any lie and still perceive them as the truth. Perhaps this is one perk of having memories of my past life be brought along with me.

As the two of them spoke, I couldn't help but just stare at the distance as I ate my noodles.

My mind couldn't help but continue to dwell upon the Yamato Nadeshiko in our class. The One who I got to know as the top gyaru of my old class. I felt petty all of the sudden... For some reason, I deviated from my planned introduction...

I know Piano and Calligraphy and Tea Ceremony...

Was it because...

I closed my eyes and then placed the cup noodles upon my side.

She kept looking at me...

She kept looking at me...

She kept looking at me...

With her purple eyes, the same eyes that I always see whenever I wake up in the morning

Ohayou Kiyotaka!

With her lips pursed, the same lips that I had the luxury of kissing.

H-Heh?! Just now! That was a Kiss! Heeeeh?! HEEEH?!

Her flowing blonde hair, the same locks that I would run my hand through whenever we were together lounging.

Neh Kiyotaka, Will you still love me in the morning?

Forever and ever...

"Christ, Ayanokouji. You alright?" I looked towards my side and saw Sudou sitting close to me. Miyake seems to be on his side now as well.

"Wha?"

"You look like you just saw a ghost..." He said rather worried.

Why is everyone so worried with me.

"Drop it, Sudou, if Ayano ain't going to talk bout it, it's probably something serious..."

"Ah dude, my bad..." Sudou then smiled apologetically as he scooted back.

"It's fine, I'm just tired honestly..."

"Look, Ayano, if you're having problems, talk to us or someone, aight?"

"Yeah, If you need us, we can listen to you"

It's not like the two of you could understand. Don't get me wrong, I appreciate the gesture that you two are doing for me. To act as if you guys were my friends even though we just met. This is quite a common response in society whenever they see someone having trouble with something. After all, this was the most acceptable way of acting in society. If you had shown to others that you are not at very best concerned of the other party, you will get isolated, ostracized, denounced, and be unwelcomed.

Humanity has a history of signaling for acceptable virtues long before the modern era. This is to ensure the power held by those above be secured. This isn't just some form of showing the goodness of the heart, but a show of obedience to the rule of modern views. Those who went up against the virtues that are accepted are often painted in bad light.

In this world, you cannot show to others that you care not, you only have to show them the goodness of your heart. This ideology tends to be weak and naïve.

But these two, they weren't just showing me that they're good people. No, they actually care. They care for what I was feeling and why I was staring into the distance as if I have been through Vietnam back in the 60s.

These two were good people. But unfortunately, my problem is something they will never be able to comprehend due to it being so outlandish.

"I'll remember that" I said to the two of them with a nod.

Of course I was also waiting for something to happen and not just reminiscing of the past... A key moment that would happen that would ease our lives for the time being. I couldn't wait. There is a key to making money in this school other than just waiting every month.

Sometimes you make deals, sometimes you break the rules when necessary. Should this situation come to rise and someone else hears about it, it will be all too late. We are in perfect position for a moment where in the first one who speak will be the loser

Minutes have passed and I already finished my noodles.

"Hey!"

I along with the other two looked up and saw three students approaching us.

Huh they're much more later than last time... I was wondering when they'd show up.

"You're in our spot!"

"What was that?!" It was Miyake who'd be the first to react as Sudou looked like he was ready to back up Miyake but was slightly much more apprehensive. "We were here first! So fuck off!" The delinquent continued to shoo away these senpais.

"Oh how cute! This kid's tellin' us to scram! Don't tell me you twerps are from Class D."

"So what?!"

As I watched the delinquents laugh out loud, I couldn't help but feel rather thankful that my presence is that easily ignored. I saw Miyake about to jump these three but I immediately grabbed him by the shoulder. He was about to protest but all of the sudden, his face then morphed into shocked. Sudou didn't know what happened to Miyake

"Hahahaha well I guess we'll let you shrimps off the hook, after all, you lot would be facing hell from here on out" One of them said with such sickening glee. Well it seems that they had their fun.

It's my turn.

"Senpai..." The three of them then turned towards me. Their eyes seem to slightly widen at me waving my phone with my other hand.

Hmmm this ain't the first time for them, huh?

"Yeah? Whaddya want kid?"

"You said something about us facing hell? Why is that?"

"What you don't know? Well i mean you guys are first years... You'll find ou-"

Is it about the S-System?

The three of them then felt as if the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Ah so they also know that the S System is forbidden to be disclosed to the first years by the higher years, huh? Does this mean they realize their mistake?

Humans are rational beings. Rational beings that turn irrational the moment that they start to become cornered. The reason behind this is because as the information that is processed by the human brain increases in amount, the brain would start to lose its focus in the priority of the data.

Of course, people could still think rationally under pressure, however, there are some who cant. Luckily, these three is among those who couldn't.

After all, their school lives are on the line.

"Nah dude, we ain't sayin any shit-"

"Oh no, you guys are totally talking about the S System."

Its a good thing Miyake and Sudou were able to stay out of this conversation. The moment they do something to notify these senpais that we already know about the system, then my plan wouldn't work at all. Watch and learn you two...

"H-how would you know about that huh?" One of them stutters.

"Well I mean I and my classmates here only know that Sensei told us that It's against the rules to tell us freshmen about it till the 1st of May" I lied, I only twisted sensei's words about her not being allowed to tell such a thing to us until it's already too late.

"It'd be a shame if... the teacher's find out about thisright?" I asked as i pressed something on my phone

[ Don't tell me you twerps are from Class D... Well we' ll let you shrimps off the hook, after all, you lot would be facing hell from here on out ]

"Okay okay! Delete that shit will you?"

"Why should I do that? You did break a rule that could get you in trouble, Senpai"

And thus Desperation kicks in.

"P-points, you can have some of our points"

"Yeah, we have some to spare"

"Just don't tell the teachers please?"

It's quite astonishing what an individual could achieve with fear. As of right now, I held these three's fate at the palm of my hand. Let's se how far you lot will go with me. It's a shame really, If you're facing the younger me, the one who desired a peaceful life, then you three would have gotten off with this scot free. However, I'm a changed man. I'm my three years in this place, I knew that ahead of us would be a battlefield.

"Two Million points..."

I have nothing to lose, after all. If I get expelled, I can just go home. If I get reprimanded, my reputation would only take a hit. If I show off, no one from the outside would take note. The White Room, which held me back with it's existence and it's desire to take me back, does not exist.

"T-two million?"

"Hmm... You're right, Senpai... Two million does sound low..."

"W-wait!"

"Four point Five Million points then! The three of you combined would be able to achieve such an amount right?" In the past, I had discovered that these three was from Class A of Third Year. This is why expulsion weighs heavily for this three. Imagine fighting for three years to attain the top class which will receive the benefits of this school only for you to get expelled at the last stretch.

"You're joking!"

"We'll be broke!"

"Look at my face, Senpai... Can you see?" I paused for a moment before continuing. "Can you see that I do not care?" I asked in a sardonic manner. Sometimes it helps to have an apathetic face. The looks on their faces were interesting too.

"You Cheeky brat!"

"I wouldn't hit me, Senpai, As you can see..." I didn't even finish my words as I pointed over towards the Security Camera that lingered there.

Honestly, I almost felt like laughing... If I could, that is...

"Gah! Fine!"

And thus their defenses broke. I smirked inwardly as i heard my phone ping three times. I looked down upon my phone and saw that I was given three transactions that totaled in 4.5 million points. Honestly, I'm surprised they were able to reach this number.

As they left, I turned towards the two who were with me, staring at me as if I had grown another head.

"Dude! What was that for?" Sudou finally exclaimed as Miyake could only laugh in amusement

"Heh did you see their faces thou" Miyake suddenly asked as he smirked "Can you see that I don't care, heh, Ayano, you're quite funny."

Everyone keeps saying that I'm funny... Should I do Stand up comedy for Private points now?

"Yeah... Well... That was kind of funny" Sudou said as he shook his head. "But still, didn't Chabashira-sensei said that we can't really extort people's points?"

"That is true, however there were no other witnesses to report it" I replied as i sighed. I then sat back down onto the floor and leaned back up against the wall. I brought up my phone.

DING

DING

All of the sudden, Sudo and Miyake's phones let out a ring. They would take a look at it and soon shock would form upon their faces.

"Ayano..."

"O-one million?"

I then stood up and then nodded at them "No need to talk about this now, alright?" When I made sure that they nodded, I too nodded. I raised my hand and waved at them "I'm going back to the dorms now..."

I wasn't going to waste any more time now. I'm tired enough as it is trying to deal with this blasted day. At the very least I could just avoid any unnecessary individuals that would cause me much more mental agony.

I couldn't help but curse my luck however.

As I was making my way towards the Dorms, A girl my age had blocked my path. She had purple hair that reaches to her waist and a side ponytail. She had a calm and mellow look, not appearing aggressive or annoyed but she seems-

If you havent noticed, fair reader, I am describing Kamuro Masumi.

Christ, it seems Sakayanagi is making her move already. Shes too early...

"How can I help you..."

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka?"

"N-nooo?" I tried to feint ignorance.

She's not buying it thou.

"Please do not lie, my acquaintance has already provided a photo of you and thus I already know what you look like."

Goddamn you Sakayanagi.

"Then why ask my name if you already know what I look like?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. Her cheeks seems to flush red but she ignored my question.

Odd reaction but okay.

"Please follow me, Ayanokouji-sama"

Aya-what?

I followed her towards the special building. I couldnt help but feel rather nostalgic about this place. Lots of things happened here. Sudou getting accused, me getting broiled in here qs we look for clues, meeting Sakayanagi, Meeting Tsukishiro, Me and Kei going here every now and then to-

"May I go now, Sakayanagi-sama?"

"Of course my loyal friend."

Wait... that doesnt sound like Sakayanagi...

I know Sakayanagi... She has a much more higher pitched tone than this.

Clack Clack Clack

You may be thinking "Oh thats the sound of her cane hitting the ground"

...

That was her heels...

"Kiyotaka-kun!~" As i heard her say my name, the moment I saw her, my life flashed right before my eyes. I recalled mother saying that I was afraid of "Arisu-Chan"

I think... I know the gist of this world's me's fear.

Standing before me wasn't the smug loli Class A knew and loved.

This woman was as tall as Kiryuuin, no, she's taller! Her hairstyle seems similar though and her face, rather than adorable, was matured, yet she retained her smug look. Not only that but her body wasn't even petite. Her figure could give Ichinose a run for her money!

"It's been Eight Months and Twenty Seven Days" This woman said.

"S-Sakayanagi?" I asked rather shakingly. Whence i said that she started shaking her head as she clicked her tongue.

"It had not been that long since we last saw each other, Kiyotaka-kun, have I not told you to call me Arisu-Onee-chan?"

Nope nope No no no nO No.

This was the last thing I wanted to comprehend.

How

Why

Where?!

WHEN?!

What?!

How in gods green earth did this happen? Sakayanagi is.. She's...

What the fuck?

"Hn... It seems little brother needs to be disciplined, no?"

BAM

I was now being pinned to the wall by a woman whom i knew as my childhood friend. The very same childhood friend that looked more like a harmless elementary school jail bait rather than a woman who'd suffocate you with her thighs.

She leaned down and sneered at me.

Im just staring at her, trying to comprehend what the hell was going on.

"Look, Sakayanagi-"

"Arisu Onee Chan!" She repeated herself as she glared at me intently. Jesus Christ shes much more scarier than Kei with an eggplant on a bad day.

Which isnt that scary but i digress, this used to be the loli that could expel you any time she wants.

"A-A... Look, I just want to go back to my dorm, alright? Im tired, nothing makes sense-"

"Oh come now, This is a reunion! I can't let you off that easy, Kiyotaka-kun. After all, you did promise me marriage after walking in on me in that bathhouse one winter evening."

...

"Wait was it marriage or Your utmost servitude?" Sakayanagi mused.

I cannot believe that-

"You know what? Its fine tomato tomato, in the end you'll still be my Manslave, Kiyotaka kun. Or would you rather relive the pain of the past~ A suplex sounds nice, no?"

... I have no words in the english dictionary to describe what i am feeling right now after hearing her say that.

"Can I go home now Sa-"

She glares at me. I cant help but sigh.

"A-Arisu... Onee... Chan..."

"Excellent... Now I called you here just to have a little reunion with you! Kiyotaka-kun" She seems to have ignored my plea to leave "I wondered why mother did not approve of my appeal to place you on Class A... but worry not, I'll find a way to have you beside my thone, ruling over Class A"

"Look, Arisu Onee Cha- Can't I just call you Arisu?"

"Denied!"

I can feel my right eye twitch.

"Arisu Onee Chan, Im alright with Class D and Im planning on being it's leader... Plus wouldnt you rather compete with me?"

I heard her laugh... for some reason, it soumded mocking. "Compete?! With you?! No! Why would I want to compete with you?! What would I do without you, Kiyotaka kun... I'd prefer for us to be together and rule the year together, stomp down on all these filthy mongrels under our boot, no?"

Ah... I see what's going on now...

Kiyotaka of this universe is an actual idiot...

Somehow i feel insulted..

I get that Sakayanagi is a sadist in my timeline, but she was atleast cold and calculating. seeing her even more so sadistic and more arrogant in this timeline is just much more disappointing. Not only that but hearing her say she doesnt want to compete against me somehow saddens me.

The only being that could match my wit blow for blow...

Now doesnt have an interest in burying me...

I then shrugged off her grip against me causing her to yelp.

I then stared at her.

Seeing her flinch under my gaze made the corner of my mouth twitch

"Are you Underestimating me then, Sakayanagi?"

"I've known you for 8 years now, Kiyotaka kun... I am not underestimating you..." Her voice grew more frigid. But at this point, my disappointment is already set in stone.

You know Kiyotaka kun Sakayanagi, but not me.

For some reason, my heart feels like its burning. But I remained frowning as I started walking away.

She's treating me like some fool for her entertainment... Her plaything... The more I discover about this worlds me, The more i started to resent him. The less I envy him.

"When did you grow the balls to defy my wishes, Kiyotaka" I heard Sakayanagi ask, sounding like she was seething but I didnt care.

For the first time, I have this seething desire to defeat Sakayanagi... So come at me with everything you have... I care not if we were childhood friends in this timeline or in my old timeline. I shall show you the results of underestimating me.

For now... I just wanna go to my dorm and think

A/N: AYOOOO WHEN DID WE GET TO 1.5K READS AND A HUNDRED VOTES?! I COULDA SWORN I JUST TOOK A SLEEP FOR A FEW HOURS... DANG, MELATONIN HITS HARD!!!

Well it's official ladies gentlemen and those in between or outside the spectrum, This story has become my most voted story I'veever written! If this continues, it may become the most read story in my writing list.

I wanna thank you guys for the support ya know! I really hope the quality of this fic is on par with the other three stories that my story is side to side with

Am I making a big deal out of this? Yep! Why? Because it feels nice for once~ hehe

Man, I want a Honami.

Also I made a few changes just to fit the narrative, like the seniors being third years rather than second years.

O h and l ook its Sakayanagi! Unexpected huh? what ive done to her hehehe

Damn I was planning on updating 2 chapters today. But I was like "Nah lemme watch the new All Quiet on the Western Front first" I don't really regret it thou. It's a good movie, you guys should watch it too... If you can watch it in German, go for that.

Anywho! Vote, Comment, spread the word about this story, all that shibang, I really appreciate the feedbacks, the reactions, the comments and whatnot. Reading the comments makes me happy.

Next Chapter, I'mprobably going to make it heavy in terms of emotion... Hopefully Ipull it of! Gambare to me!!!

Chapter 6.5: And Thus, He Grieves.

SLAM

I had closed the door harder than I should. I locked it behind me and I had let out a sigh.

Before me was a room that I had grown accustomed to for three years. It was the same room in which my group of friends before the Ayanokouji Group was formed, went to hang out in. The very same room in which that kouhai of mine would always come to asking for food.

Then I slowly realize, just how much of a pain it would be to live in this room once more for the next three years considering the state I am in.

Hey Kiyotaka! You're back early! Hey hey hey! did you get the juice that I wanted?

I flinched.

Kei was standing right in front of me.

No...

It wasn't her...

It was an apparition of her.

The human mind tends to toy with the individual's five senses under immense deprivation of something the individual had gotten used to. That's right, In this very room, Kei and I had shared a residence in here from third year onwards.

I blinked multiple times before trying to make sense as to what was happening... When I opened my eyes once more...

I was surrounded...

by a multitude of apparitions of my wife in her youthful years.

Welcome home, Kiyotaka!

Welcome home, Kiyotaka!

I didn't know what was going on... Everything is not making sense. Their personalities, their actions- Nothing is making sense from what I can remember. I just realize that I was thinking of many things but I had not bothered to make a cohesion out of any of them. I just allowed my mind to race and to form more variables in my mind.

As I walked towards my bed, it seems the apparitions decided to start doing their own thing.

In what Kei would usually do, these apparitions would do.

It's like having multiple amounts of Kei doing chores at the same time. A number of Kei's just went to my bed and did their own thing, playing with their phone, laying down on my lap like a cat, hugging me from behind.

Yet I cannot feel their presence, I am only reminded of the warmth that she gave me in the past.

Whaddya want to eat for dinner?

I don't really feel hungry to be honest...

I didn't realize what I was doing. My eyes went wide as I then looked up. Once more they were surrounding me.

Why'd you leave me?

Why did you die?

You promised you won't leave me...

Kei... I tried, I promise...

You didn't try...

You died, remember?

You left me running in a tunnel to find your colleagues rather than have me by your side

My death wasn't accounted for, I had not-

because you were selfish Kiyotaka!

You never tell me things!

Soon the apparitions had turned into a more matured version of my wife. The same look that she had the day we had to part.

You never told me about the White Room until it was too late.

You never told me you were going to Korea to fight a war.

You never told me anything important, did you?

I trusted you Kiyotaka!

We all did...

Soon It wasn't just Kei anymore. I saw Horikita standing next to Kei and Yousuke by their side. Sudou, Ike and Yamauchi were there too. Matsushita stood next to Kei's other side along with Satou. Kushida, Mori, Azuma, Nishimura, Onodera, Shinohara, Kouenji (why was he here?)... They were there as well. To my right however was Keisei, Airi, Akito, and Haruka. Behind them were Ichinose, Ryuuen, Sakayanagi. It wasn't just class D...

Ayanokouji-kun...

Kiyotaka-kun... I thought...

Ayanokouji...

You never tell anyone anything at all huh?!

I watched as arms wrap around my neck as a head peered towards me. It was Ichika...

Seeenpai!~ I thought you said you'd tell me what's about to be done! that was the deal riiiight?

That's right Senpai...I saw Nanase sitting on my bed reading a book alongside Hiyori. You told us that you'd trust us...

Well look at the monster go kukuku. Lying to those around him. Even to his own damn wife.

It's a shame, Masterpiece, what that place had done to you for you to not even give us a miniscule of trust.

I felt hands gripped upon my collar as I stared deep into Haruka's eyes.

Kiyopon never says anything! He never says anything!!! He always does things that no one understands!

He hides things that he thinks is unnecessary...

H-he sacrifices those that are unnecessary...

Shatters groups that are unnecessary...

Stop...

We are just your tools, right, Ayanokouji?

Stop...

You never cared for us at all, right?

Please stop...

As long as you win, nothing matters, right?

It's all in the past

And look where that line of thought got you...

I looked to my side and saw Kei glaring at me with the most hateful eyes... No... Her eyes matched that of someone that I knew.

Do you see now, Kiyotaka?

Soon Kei's appearance started to change. It started to change into something he had seen earlier. Her ponytail was gone, her clothing appeared much more elegant, her makeup not noticeable any longer. She returned to that of a Yamato Nadeshiko. Horikita's strong stature slowly morphed into that of a reluctant individual. Yousuke's appearance slowly became more and more darker as he scowled at the sight of me yet again.

Do you see the price of the freedom you truly seek?

Then my room was immediately engulfed in flames as screams filled my ears. Screams of the voices that I was used to hearing on a day to day basis

You didn't care for those who had burned,

Matsuo's face appeared right before upon my mind's eye

suffered,

The appearance of an older Kei crying appeared in my mind as she knelt down onto a gravestone

died,

Then I saw the faces of those whom I grew up with in the white room, one by one, collapsing limp onto the ground with eyes as empty as their souls

withered.

And thus a memory of what my father had shown me. The future that awaited me should I fail his program. A sight as gruesome than the immolation scene in Schindler's list.

All you cared about was yourself.

I was once more... a child... standing in a ring of fire as ashes crumbled to dust. My apathetic eyes glancing towards something shiny on the floor.

A ring.

A familiar ring...

And that is why

I sighed out... and looked ahead of me... like usual.

You will always be... my Masterpiece.

Now I was surrounded by my father's apparition. Staring down at me with disgust even after he finished his speech.

I gasped and rose from where I was laying down. I was panting and then I had myself start looking around. I was in my room. Apparently I had collapsed the moment I was near my bed.

It was dark.

I sat up onto the side of the bed and hand cupped my face with my hands.

Six days... after awakening...

I have awoken in the past where nothing made sense and nothing is what I knew it to be. I have discovered that this world's me is educationally stunted to the point that he would kneel down before Sakayanagi for her amusement. Sakayanagi meanwhile was a sadist who seems to get off in having me as her footrest or bootlicker.

Horikita had ended up becoming reserved to the point that superiority complex wouldn't be able to describe her. I doubt that she'll be a bro con in this world as well... Kushida in the meantime didn't want anything to do with friendship in the like. She was a sharp contrast to the Kushida I know. There is a possibility that if she's left unchecked, she would be a problem to our class moving forward.

Hirata's usefulness in the past timeline is nonexistent in this timeline. It's possible that the him in this timeline is as useful as Sudou in the past timeline. Meanwhile Sudou of this timeline appears to be a normal athlete who has a steady patience. The ones who takes up Kushida's tasks in controlling the boys at this point is Sakura Airi. At this point, I don't know who'll take Hirata's place but in essence, I'll be taking over Horikita's place...

If I were to lead Class D with a massive lead against the other classes, then It's best to hypothesize that the coming months would be a great head start. If the average of the class is increased drastically in contrast to the past, then It's best that we'd be able to secure some amount of class points in the midterms exam. The next stage would be the tipping point with the Island Exams and the Zodiac Exams. Should I secure those, Class A would be within reach in the span of 4 months... Well realistically, it'll just be once the Island Exams conclude. The Zodiac Exam would just secure our position at the top. Afterwards we'll switch from Offense to Defense.

I have no intel on Class A, B, and C, aside from the fact that judging Sakayanagi's words earlier, she appears to be someone who had already secured her position at the top. It's safe to assume that the factionalism that plagued Class A would be nonexistent at his point. A strong leadership in Class A who has Kouenji at their disposal would be painful to handle. The only advantage Class D has against Class A is that I have knowledge on how the exams work after experiencing them in the past, thus cutting down the time needed to make an attack.

Class B... When I went to their class to have a look, I only found that their doors were closed off. This was the first time that I have seen a class conceal themselves from prying eyes even during times of free periods. Class C in the meantime, Surprisingly enough, they're functioning like a normal classroom...

Yes, with the knowledge and the capabilities i possess, couple with a bunch of useful students at my disposal then-

You just see us as your tools, right?

I felt myself blanch as my stomach twisted itself in disgust.

What is this feeling?

No...

Who am I fooling with such an arbitrary question...

She gazed at me worriedly as I had taken the pistol from her. "No, you're not staying with me here..."

"But Kiyotaka! I can't just leave you here!"

I sighed out as I closed the gap between us.

Our Last Kiss...

I pulled away as I gazed deep into her eyes. She was petrified as our kiss started sinking in to her mind. She felt what I was feeling, and she knew I thought of it as it being our last.

"The last thing I want is for you to die" I told her.

"Yeah?! Well me too! If you die, I won't know what to do!"

"Someone has to keep you safe!" I urged her to just go.

"I don't need to anymore! The moment we vowed till death do us part, i made a resolution! I said I will stand by Kiyotaka's side no matter what we face!"

"Well I promised you that i'd protect you!"

"Screw that damn promise! Kiyotaka! If protecting me means losing you-"

"I can't!" I roared out as Kei flinched. This was probably the first time she heard me raise my voice. Hell, this was the first time I heard myself raise my voice. I immediately wrapped my arms around her.

She had became the most irreplaceable individual I have in my entire life. She taught me what it means to be human, she taught me what it means to love, she showed me what it means to be free. She gave me a desire to live, to protect, and to cherish rather than to survive, to use, and to discard. She wasa tool, now, she had become the person I loved.

She knew how much she means to me...

"Kei... I promise, I'll still be here when you get back..."

"Promise?"

"I still have my other promise, right?"

She smiled sadly as she nuzzled herself onto my chest. "W-Will you still love me when the morning comes?"

"Forever and ever, Kei..."

"Mouu... I still can't believe you got that promise from a comedy movie of all places..."

"You said it was still romantic nonetheless, no?"

"I did..."

Silence... Time was slow... We were running out of time... Perhaps I just want Kei's warmth to remain with me. Perhaps I just wanted to be reminded when I go to the next life that despite my faults, despite my flaws, despite my sins, I was still loved.

Perhaps, in the next life... This warmth will be enough to keep me going forward...

I sat down upon my bed as I look the floor boards. I might need carpets this time around...

Huh?

What were these droplets.

My eyes felt heavy but I just slept, right?

My cheeks were wet.

The clenching feeling in my chest grew tighter and tighter. It was preventing me from breathing properly.

I could feel my jaw tremble.

Am I crying?

The silence was deafening in all honesty. There was no one around me, my neighbors are probably asleep. It felt like I was the only one left in this world. I felt alone and isolated, away from the warm embrace of my loved one.

But I've lost her.

"Kei..." My voice was quivering.

I promised to myself, all those years ago. I will never cry ever again. That I will never grieve for the loss of another. I told myself that such weakness must die in order to survive...

It's okay to cry, Kiyotaka. We are human beings after all, if something hurts, we can cry. If we lost something, we can still cry... Sorrow is a part of being human after all...

I looked up from where I was laying down. My golden eyes meets purple ones.

"Would you cry if you lose me, Kei?"

"Of course, dummy! I'd cry an ocean!" She said, giggling ever so softly. I could only look at her in awe. This was the first person who had admitted to me that they'd cry for me if they lose me. Somehow it made my heart flutter.

"What about you, Kiyotaka?"

I wrapped my arms around my legs as I tried to embrace myself, trying to regain that warmth that gave me so much comfort.

Would you cry if you lost me?

Yes, Kei... I would... Ever since I was born, I was only regarded as nothing but a tool to be wield by those around me. It started with my father who wanted me to take over his dreams for him. Then with Horikita who wanted to rise to Class A, then Chabashira Sensei who wanted me to erase her regrets by rising to her goals. I was a tool for Sakayanagi for her to beat, same goes for Ryuuen. Those who had regarded me as a human being had turned their backs away from me the moment they learned of my true nature.

But you, Kei, you remained... You saw how cruel I was with you, you saw how I wouldn't hesitate to use you. And yet ..

Anata no Suki yo~ Kiyotaka!

You still treated me like a human being.

So for now, In your name, I'll allow myself to be human and feel the emotion of one would get when they lost someone they loved.

And thus, I grieved for you.

A/N: This is a short update but I want to end Volume 1 now just so I can get started with the Side Stories and Volume 2's Soliloquy asap. Epilogues, Soliloquy's, and SS's are going to be shorter than the main chapters mmkay? So I can cover more chapters!

With that said, I shall continue to write now whilst I still have my ideas for the SS's. Did you like the sequence of how i pulled off Kiyopon's grief?

Also, I know a lot of people likes Kiyopon to remain emotionless and Apathetic, but I have to remind you guys that this Kiyopon had lived to have a normal life with Kei for 5 years before it was cut off in the Prologue. Throughout his life of freedom, he had to have experienced what it feels like to be human, right? By then he had already learned how to love, right? Sure he can still be cold and calculating, apathetic and all the like.

People develop throughout the years depending on the environment that they live in.

Wait, why am I even justifying myself? I haven't seen anyone complain how emotional I made Kiyopon be- Maybe I just want to justify it now because he showed quite a lot of emotion here.

But rest assured, this might be an extremely rare occurrence!

Also also, If some are wondering what this universe's Kiyopon is like, just imagine a dense main protagonist of a shitty harem anime. Heh now that image is also stuck in your head~

As usual, Vote, Comment your thoughts and reactions! Spread the word about my story yeah?! This one has become my pride and joy!

Karuizawa Kei SS: Stare into the Unknown

When I was a child, I loved the words of romance that I would hear from my loving mother's voice. She tells tales of love and happy endings where the princess witnesses the birth of true love after a life of simplicity. It always captures my heart, the moving words that keeps on causing my heart to leap in excitement as I read the words I love you upon the parchment paper that has a unique scent only found in new novels. I was a sucker for such stories. Stories that move my heart.

"Mama! will I be able to experience true love someday?"

I asked that question to my mother. One who smiled and gently caressed my head, showing me affection that a mother has for her child. It was a warm feeling that I knew I would never forget.

"One day, my child, you will be able to... Your heart, which will be locked with a key, would be opened in the future. Look forward, child, never look back or down."

Mother knew of what I was going through

Mother knew what was going on at school. Yet we could do nothing about it. There was no world at all where I wouldn't experience such a thing no matter what path I choose.

In this world, human beings are selfish individuals. Those whom they think are superior are the ones they despise. Out of the sheer need to gain the life they wished. I was loved, I was desired, I was sought after and in the height of it all, a few grew to hate me.

It matters not if I show them kindness, nor does it matter if I showed them humility.

As their greed fester into their hearts, one could only know how long it would be till they start getting ideas to turn their hatred into something much more destructive. Their hatred for me, and their desire to gain the eyes of all.

Then my chivalrous heart could only bare to watch as someone near and dear to me was then targeted by these individuals. My heart couldn't ignore this person, and so I stepped in to save them. But this action just gave them a reason to target me instead.

Everyone knows who I am yet no one knows what happened in one of the chapters in my life that led me to become me.

For what it's worth, ever since a specific incident occurred in my past, I had no desire to tie my hair back. No longer have I styled my hair in the way I had in my youth. That was the sign for my change, to discard the darkest moments of my life.

Forever they will be embedded into my mind and heart.

No matter how hard I tried to change, no matter how hard I tried to run away from my past, It kept on coming to chase me.

When all I wanted was a happy ending.

When one desires for something with all their heart, they would be desperate to chase after that, no matter the cost may be.

Was I desperate? Was I desperate to experience a new start in order to gain that happy ending? Had it pushed me to the point that I'll do whatever it takes in order to gain that ending?

Yes...

To finally lay the past to rest, I must show those around me. The Ideal me.

"Good day, I am Karuizawa Kei."

The perfect example

"My interests are studying, and reading novels of the romantic genre-"

The unique example

"-and sometimes the mystery genre. I also like to listen to classical music"

But also be down to earth

"-and at times the ones of latest trend."

They are all looking at me, but that didn't matter.

As long as I build up my popularity, I would have enough deterrenceto keep what had happened in the past from happening again. I will no longer be pushed to the edge ever again. Not in this school.

"I have an assortment of hobbies like of cooking and gardening as well. I just find such tasks relaxing"

Make yourself sound the perfect girl and no one will hate you. Make everyone love you but hard to reach you.

As I took my seat however, something had been gnawing at the back of my mind. A need to look at a direction. I do not understand as to why I was feeling this. It was as if there was an anomaly of sorts.

In a sense, a human being is afraid of those that they do not comprehend. A human's fear always translates into reality the moment they witness something they do not comprehend. The reason behind this way of thinking would be 'you wouldn't be able to do anything because you couldn't do anything.' There's a massive difference in the usage of wouldn't and couldn't. Wouldn't means an unwillingness and couldn't is the impossibility.

What if I tell you that one of us in this very room, I deem someone who personifies the unknown?

"Well... Uh... my name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. The, er... um... I know piano and calligraphy and tea ceremony i guess... I will do my best to get along with everyone... uh... nice to meet you all."

You curious me, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka...

You show us that you are unable to introduce yourself, showing us that you are incompetent of socializing to the point that you were able to introduce yourself in a manner that could be described by others as 'screwing up'. And yet if we compare your actions from earlier, your willingness to step into the lime light to the point the rising star of this classroom deems you to be the 'Hero of Class D', is a contradiction to the image you are portraying right now.

I also caught you looking at my way.

The way you look at me, you look pained. It's hard to tell from the way that your face appears indifferent or apathetic to the untrained eye.

But I can see your eyes...

They tint of recognition yet I've never seen you before. I can assure myself that you weren't there at that time too... But still why do you look at me like you've known me all your life.

I couldn't help myself watch you leave with the class delinquent and athlete. Matsushita-san looks at me with curiosity and asks "What's wrong?"

I shook my head.

"Nothing really... I just have this fascination of the unknown" I replied with a soft smile.

And it was the truth. It was true that what I said about taking an interest in the mystery genre was because of my fascination with the unknown and my desire to uncover it. There is just this sense of satisfaction of just uncovering mystery after mystery.

Each moment you turn the page of the novel, anticipation just builds up until you reach the climax of it all. The moment you do, the pleasure of satisfaction just hits you like a wave as everything starts to make sense.

I glanced towards the door.

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka...

You are a mystery that wouldn't just end, right? As I learn more about you, You'd probably have another skeleton in your closet.

How curious~

For now, I could only hope to unravel

What makes you so intriguing.

When Mother had told me that I will find my one true love some day, I knew it would come. But when that incident occurred, I had lost hope for such a thing. My happy end, my desire to live happy ever after, my desire for my prince charming.

Everything just ended.

I grew up

I didn't know it at that time, but in my three years in this school, he'd become the most irreplaceable individual in my life. I didn't know it at that time but I will also soon come to find out that he was no prince charming.

But... I might not have qualms with that

I leaned back upon my chair when the two of my friends weren't looking just so i could let out a sigh. I swung my legs, somehow impatient for the next day.

For some reason, I had the feeling of uttering out the words. "Make my three years unforgettable"

"What was that Karuizawa-san?"

"Nothing, Matsushita-san" I said with a small smile upon my face.

A/N: Wow took me awhile to write 1.2k word Side Story update SMH. (COME ON AUTHOR-SAN STEP UP YOUR BLOODY GAME!)

I blame the bloody storm! there was a black out! It was also cold, Iwas grew lazy and complacent ehehehe~

I wanted to snuggle my pillow, ̶ t̶h̶i̶n̶k̶i̶n̶g̶ ̶i̶t̶ ̶w̶a̶s̶ ̶H̶o̶n̶a̶m̶i̶'̶s̶ ̶o̶r̶ ̶S̶a̶t̶o̶u̶'̶s̶ ̶t̶h̶i̶g̶h̶s̶

Imeanwhatididntsayanything.

Also I made a new cover for this story! Whaddya think?

Bad, right?

You'd prolly think "The fuck happened what's with the photo- well here's the explanation! Half assed, I know.

I can't really edit for my life. I just took a photo of Kiyopon and just made it the cover with the title and everything.

Now then, I thought of being vague with Kei in this SS, made it not too long because it's just her thoughts in a small amount of time. I was supposed to also write another SS for a different character, but I'm getting impatient, I wanna start with Vol.2 already!

I also want to introduce another abomination... heh... hehe... hehehe... hehehehe~

Speaking of which... Sakayanagi- Some didn't like what i've done with her, don't worry its all part of my plan. I've decided that she would be Class D's final boss but she needs to be humbled by that point to pose as a threat... Oh i need to clarify. She would be Class D's final boss... but not Kiyopon's final boss... heh... heheheheheheheh HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!

Also, I was thinking of modifying Kiyopon's attire. Im kind of inspired by a different character. He who wears all black because he was grieving. The planned attire I was supposed to give Kiyopon was supposed to be his school uniform but instead of his red blazer, he'll be wearing a black version of his hoodie.

Then I thought to myself.

"That's too edgy isn't it?"

So i guess i might just ditch that idea all together.

Anywho! Vote, Comment your thoughts and opinions! I'll be writing Vol.2's Soliloquy and have that posted possibly tomorrow? i dunno! hopefullyIdon't grow lazy again cuz of this cold weather.

Joke Chapter: Why Sakayanagi Hates Playing Chess with Ryuuen

Past timeline, Year 3 Second Semester

Context: At the library, Ayanokouji, Hiyori, and Nanase were hanging out when all of the sudden Ryuuen appears.

Ryuuen: Oh hey monster, this where you hide from your girlfriend?

Ayanokouji: Im not even hiding from Kei... She knows im here...

Ryuuen: No she doesn't, she came to our classroom awhile ago, asking Ishizaki where you were.

Ayanokouji: Of all the people she would ask, why Ishizaki?

Ryuuen: Dude, that guy worships you. Well less than me of course but you get that.

Ayanokouji: ...

Nanase: Ryuuen-senpai, good day! would you like to read with Hiyori-san and I?

Ryuuen: Nah, I got some things to do today...

Shiina: Ryuuen-kun, are you perhaps still hung up on getting under Sakayanagi-san's nerves?

Ryuuen: Of course! That Disabled Kindergartener kept pissing me off at the last Special Exam! Do you realize just how annoying it was to remove siracha sauce from your pants?

Ayanokouji: I still wonder as to how that happened exactly...

Ryuuen: Oh you think I'm the only one capable of dealing with underhanded tactics but ever since your class managed to briefly overtake Class A for an entire semester thanks to a certain someone, that girl started using alternative means!

Ayanokouji: Whoever could that individual be...

Ryuuen: GEE I WONDER!

Ryuuen glared at Ayanokouji before sighing.

Ryuuen: Look, monster, i'll beat you someday.

Ayanokouji: *mutters* but not today i supposed-

Ryuuen: But right now, I have a winning strategy against Sakayanagi that I saw in the internet. That's why i invited her here to our warzone of wits! And I'll beat her at her own game...

Ayanokouji: What game would that be?

Ryuuen: CHESS!

Shiina: R-Ryuuen-kun, surely you're not going to listen to Albert's Tactics-

Ryuuen: Hiyori, please, It's not about formally winning in chess, it's about defeating Sakayanagi

Ayanokouji: Albert plays chess?

Ryuuen and Shiina: No... no he doesn't

Ayanokouji: ...

Twenty minutes later, Sakayanagi arrives with Hashimoto and Kamuro

Sakayanagi: I'm sorry I'm late~

Ryuuen: Where were you? Polishing your cane?

Sakayanagi: Oh Ayanokouji-kun is here too

Ayanokouji: Yo *he says in monotone whilst holding out a peace sign*

Sakayanagi: fufufu getting expressive now, are we. So Ryuuen-kun, shall we do this... match... you're proposing?

Ryuuen: You bet, get ready to call your daddy after I wipe the floor with you. Kukukuku

Sakayanagi: Fufufufu We shall see, Dragon boy

The Chessboard is set up right before their very eyes. As Sakayanagi plays the black pieces, Ryuuen plays the white pieces. Soon they play.

Nanase: Senpai? why were you hiding from Karuizawa-senpai again?

Ayanokouji: Who knows.

Meanwhile with Ryuuen and Sakayanagi

Ryuuen: Are you ready to lose, Sakayanagi?!

Sakayanagi: Of course!

And so the battle rages. Ryuuen moves his pawn to E4 before smirking Sakayanagi sees this as merely the beginning as she advances her pawn to D5, essentially threatening to take out the enemy Pawn.

Ryuuen: Aha! You made a mistake!

Sakayanagi: What? But it's just the beginning... What's he up to.

Ryuuen then moves his right knight to F3 and Sakayanagi responds by taking away Ryuuen's pawn and attacking his knight. Ryuuen then moves his knight to G5. Sakayanagi seems to be baffled with what's going on and just moves her knight to protect her pawn.

Ryuuen laughs

Ryuuen: Foolish! You're being predictable Sakayanagi!

Sakayanagi: How so?

Ryuuen: You will see... You will see Sakayanagi, the true winning gambit of this war of ours! This gambit caused me dearly in points.

Hashimoto, who was watching this unfold notices Ryuuen's patterns.

Hashimoto: NO! IT CAN'T BE!

Kamuro: What's going on...

Hashimoto: Ryuuen's about to pull the forbidden but highly effective gambit known to chess. After this match, Hime will definitely skin him alive!!!

Kamuro: I-is it that bad? to trigger that creepy loli to the point of skinning Class C's leader alive?

Hashimoto: Yes... It's that bad...

Sakayanagi was trying to find Ryuuen's angle from all of this and continues to play. It was at this point, she was forced to move her king by eating Ryuuen's knight which was pinning down both her rook and queen. Ryuuen then moves his bishop to G6 to check Sakayanagi's King

Now that Sakayanagi couldn't retreat her king, All she could do was take Ryuuen's Bishop.

Ryuuen: Kukukuku... KUKUKUAHAHAHAHAHAHA!

Hiyori: Oh no...

Hashimoto: Oh no!

Kamuro: Oh no?!

Ayanokouji: Oh...no?

Nanase: Oh no???

Sakayanagi: Oh no?

Ryuuen: OH YES! I win now, Sakayanagi! With your final blunder, I will be able to utilize the full power of the Tennison Gambit!

Sakayanagi: I have not heard of- Wait! Hashimoto! Put me down!

Hashimoto: WE MUST GO NOW!!! KAMURO STOP DRINKING AND GET YOUR ASS IN FIFTH GEAR

Kamuro: I wasn't drinking you damned snake!

Nanase: Senpai what's going on!

Ayanokouji: The Tennison gambit... *He then begins explaining as he picks up both Hiyori and Nanase* Is a gambit forbidden by the international chess community due to it's barbaric nature...

Nanase: I-is it that bad?!

Ayanokouji: We have 10 seconds to get out of here...

Nanase: HUH WHY?

Hiyori: The name itself explains it... They call it the Tennison Gambit but in truth, the true name of it is.

Ryuuen: BEHOLD THE POWER OF THE TENNISON GAMBIT INTERCONTINENTAL BALLISTIC MISSILE VARIATION!!!!

It was foretold that the Library of AHNS was hit by a BGM-71 Tow anti-tank missile launched from an M3 Bradley at a military base near the school because Ryuuen wasn't able to afford the RT-2PM-2 Cold Launched three stage solid propellant silo based intercontinental ballistic missile.

Soon after, the International Chess Community had banned Ryuuen Kakeru from ever competing from a chess match ever again. Class C was reprimanded of the damages and were sent to repair the damages.

Ryuuen was stuck with kitchen duties afterwards till he graduates, which will prove to be the school's worst mistake but that is a story for another time.

Hiyori was so mad at Ryuuen for destroying the library that she refused to talk to him until all the books damaged were accounted for with Ryuuen's private points.

Ayanokouji was soon found by Karuizawa at the fallout of the gambit and proceeded to drag him shopping for clothes during an event sale, thus nullifying his efforts in hiding. Because of this, he socked Ryuuen in the eye. His reasoning 'he was mildly annoyed'

Sakayanagi, at the fallout of the gambit, swore that she will never play chess with Ryuuen ever again.

END OF JOKE CHAPTER

Soliloquy Of An Unknown Character: The Anomaly

I wanna ask a question.

Can control be a form of love?

It's a strange question, no? One that would leave you questioning the state of mind of this person who thinks such a two correlates. But still it makes you wonder if such a thing is an interesting question. Doesn't it make your heart race if you are able to command those around you to do your bidding?

But how is this even possible? To control legions of loyal individuals to do what you desire at the drop of the hat? Can a normal human being be able to keep control without any form of dissidence.

Humans crave control. They will do whatever they want to gain such a thing for them to wield at the palm of their hands. Humans crave control in order for their plans to realize their selfish desires. Lets give an example of a Dictator.

Many in life had became dictators, obsessed with the power it brings. Some would get drunk with its power, some would wield it to unleash chaos. Some would use it to showcase their greatness, some use it to overcompensate for their shortcomings. Some just wish to imitate, some wants to be great.

Authoritarianism at its finest still survives till the modern age. In truth, it makes sense. As feeble minded some people are, they cannot accept the fact that Authoritarianism is also an effective form of government if wielded properly.

The ideology of total control.

However this ideology is still flawed like Capitalism and Communism alike. Whereas one succeeds the others fail. Although if you look at Communism, the best it could do is provide dreamers hope for utopia in the cold cruel world. But practicality, yes that is their flaw.

Capitalism, however, exploitive but still effective. It's shortcomings are the bureaucracy that halts its progress to advance. It cannot go too far or people would get dissatisfied, thus stunting it from achieving something.

Authoritarianism, despite a good concept that survived since the dawn of civilization, is still flawed. Total control still gives that itch in the human DNA the need to rebel, thus harming a civilization from within.

The idea of Democracy is a lie. We are not free to speak or think without getting scrutinized for our beliefs. We cannot practice our beliefs in fear of being ostracized. We cannot choose what we desire without being reprimanded with consequences. Democracy is the practice of Free Choice and free speech. Yes there are no laws that would police us but the foundations of society would still hold us back, thus in my belief that Democracy is a lie stands.

Anarchism is just Barbarism only spelled differently to make it fancy. The idea of a lawless state is hillarious to the point that only children who hate getting punished by their parents would practice such a bumbling mess. There is a reason why these forms of government barely last a decade or two.

Thus I think back to authoritarianism. It flags down to the desire to control the populous for the betterment of a community. If you can push yourself far enough, even if the methods are questionable, then you may be able to produce results for better or worse. If you play your cards right, youll be able to nullify the damage caused by your failure.

For the betterment of the community... For the betterment of your country... For the betterment of your class.

"Stand!"

"Bow!"

"Greet!"

" Good morning Mashima Sensei!"

"Christ I don't think i'll get used to this class... Glad I'm not your homeroom teacher" He mumbled to himself.

I of course pointed out "Sensei, would you be so kind to keep the doors closed?"

"Right... of course..." He softly said as he closed the door behind him. Soon a student stood up straight, the chair causing a commotion, something that had been ignored by their classmates as they all looked at the teacher before them.

Soon this student went and then locked the door.

"I get that you guys are serious about this class battle, however, is locking the door even necessary?"

I, who remained standing, responded "It is, sensei, after all... A breach in this class' intel is unacceptable for me... The class and I already agreed that-"

" If it is unnaceptable for the Class Rep , then it is unacceptable for the entire class"

Mashima sensei just stood there agape at the scene that just unfolded right before him. He uttered out the word "Oookay..."as he looked around my classmates who sat obediently in their chairs. I smiled proudly at what I had achieved over the past few week.

I have to thank Class D for accelerating my plans.

As I stood, I could just feel everyone's love for me. I could feel... right?

They love me, right?

But why...

Why can't I express my love back?

I wonder as to why I can't express such a thing. Sure I can act! but in truth, even if I see my classmates obey me, I just couldn't help but think of them as my pawns. Pawns that I could sacrifice at the snap of my fingers.

If I ordered them to jump off the roof to frame an enemy class, would they hesitate?

Hmm It's an interesting theory.

But for my question earlier, Is control a form of love?

No, well atleast I don't think so...

Because when I control these people, I don't feel love.

I just feel empty.

Ever since my mom and dad had divorced, my mom had solely blamed me for their separation. It wasn't helping that mother was growing sick as the time ticked by.

She blamed everything on me. But I had to endure

I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure. I have to endure.

I HAVE TO ENDURE

I always endured, no matter how hurtful and how painful mom's words were. To her, I was a mistake. To her, I was a painful reminder. To her, I was nothing more than the evidence of her suffering.

I was alone.

I've never felt so alone.

That is why right now... I am surrounded by my classmates who oh so love me. They shower me with affection, one that I was deprived of long ago. Of course it made me happy!

Did it?

They all loved me!

Do they?

But I wonder... What is love?

How does this emotion cause individuals to do such insane things? How does it cause so much blunders yet do bold things. How can love make an individual strong?

I wonder that to myself.

For now, i must keep up this farce of an image. The image of a sweet girl who is forced to ask for everyone's loyalty in order for us to graduate at Class A.

In a world where winning only matters, no ethics could be questioned as long as you produce results.

I smiled to myself before I finally sat down as I watch Mashima Sensei start the class. Everyone was being attentive and it was heart warming to say the least. I however just decided to pretend I was listening. After all, I've already learned this via self study! Pretty nifty, huh?

In truth, I care not if my classmates listen or not, as long as the camera perceives them as listening or paying attention, then that's all that matters. Sure it's a bad strategy in the long run but I have a few aces I could use. It'd be a shame if I allowed these naïve fools to just drop out now and cause us points.

I intend to leave a mark in this school, one that would sure garner me the love and attention that I was oh so deprived of and in return, have me gain an individual to help me learn what love truly is...

And maybe...

just maybe...

Ill be able to learn how to love back!~

Oh how it would be quite the treat to experience something so deprived of me. I can't help but just smile!

Mashima's POV

Christ... Why did I even came back to this school in the first place. It wasn't bad enough that I had Chabashira and Hoshinomiya as my co-workers now I had to babysit this class too. Just by being in this class reminds me of my class back then.

This is a pain...

The girl... The one leading this class... I don't know but she gives me bad vibes, almost reminding me of...

Damn it, pull yourself together Tomonari. These are highschool kids! It's not like they could murder you in cold blood.

Yeah, that shit only happens in anime... I think...

Yeah I'm going to ignore the voice in my head that's reminding me of a plot involving a psychotic teenager and a teacher who both could read the future.

I looked back and saw the entire class just staring at me. One of them, the leader, was just grinning as if she won the lottery in New Vegas.

...

"Sir, you made a mistake-"

Yes... Yes I did...

"What?"

"What?"

A/N: Ladies and Gentlemen and all that are in between or outside of the spectrum, We have reach multiple milestones with this story...

Behold the Story reaching 10 Chapters , making this my most updated story ever. I wouldnt have done it without my overthinking brain high on caffeine or drugged out with Melatonin. (That shit still hits different.)

Not only that but behold! This story has reached over Three Thousand Views, making this story one of my most viewed stories in my arsenal. I have you all to thank for that. The support you guys give. Your funny, informative, and interactive comments. Without you guys, I wouldnt have thought of "White Room Masterpiece Hiyori" or made up my mind with what to do with HONAMI.

We also managed to reach #3 spot in the classroomoftheelite tag. I still dont know how that works but thats a good sign i guess. But sacrifices must be made...Sacrifices in order to attain peak achievement known to human history.

Our ranking went down...

to #69

A SACRIFICE WORTH DYING FOR!!! we did it ladies and gentlemen and those in between and outside the spectrum... We have achieved...

Funny number...

oh yeah disclaimer, whatever is said in the story isnt my political views yada yada yada dont wanna get kanseled in tweetur. the last thing i need is to be headlines in whatever newspaper they run calling me a yahtzee.

Cant be too sure nowadays, amirite.

Anywho! Whaddya guys think so far? Oh! Should I also continue adding Joke Chapters in between volumes like that alongside SS'? What about this prologue, whaddya guys think? Thoughts opinions reactions? Well fill me in via comment section!

So yeah! Vote Comment and spread the word about this story! tell people about it!

Vol. 2 Ch. 1 coming soon! after i take a quick nap.

Chapter 7 (Re-Write): Uneasy Peace

As I walked out of the lobby, I couldn't help but marvel at the scene before me. It had just been a day and yet I am already growing more and more accustomed to this school already. At an even faster rate than what I had back when I came here for the first time. If I had to ignore the fact that my classmates are acting differently from what I know them to be, then it was safe to just pretend that everything is just at a normalcy.

But yet, I still can't ignore the glaring facts that everyone is just not normal in my eyes anymore.

Sakura Airi, at a distance, were surrounded by girls. They were chatting rather happily and don't seem to mind the world around them. I don't really know what they were talking about from this distance but i can just safely assume that it's probably about her career and interests.

Then there was Horikita, who was walking right beside me. The story as to why we're together in this moment was much more odder than Sakura socializing.

The doorbell had run, awakening me from my slumber. Last night was rather rough to say the least. My eye sight is blurry but also felt heavy to open. I knew the cause of this difficulty for I have allowed it to occur. Whoever is at the door, hopefully they do not notice. I stood up from my bed and finally made it to the door.

What time is it... I couldn't tell if it was 6 AM or what-

My ability to tell the time has been hampered due to the pounding headache that I have in the moment. I didn't really know the full details as to what had happened the moment I had wept in grievance but still it was enough to cause me some discomfort on the head. The person in front of my room was, well, I didn't expect her to be here, especially around this early into the school year.

"Goodmorning Kiyotaka-kun"

"...Suzune? What are you doing in front of my room?"

Well this is going to be troublesome.

"Well, considering that we are friends and neighbors, would you like it if we go to school together?"

I'd prefer going alone honestly, and why is she even being this pushy? Does she know this isn't normal behavior, not just for a Horikita Suzune, but also for a normal human being?

"It's still too early" I remarked rather groggily as I scratched the back of my head.

"That may be true, Kiyotaka-kun. Perhaps I have gotten rather excited to invite you to walk to school with me"

"You could have messaged me..."

"You never gave me your phone number."

I realized my blunder now. I had, in the top of my head, that Horikita had my number already. Well that wasn't a lie, because Horikita of my timeline does have my phone number. This Horikita however, I forgot, never spoke to the phone with me.

"R-right... It must have slipped from the back of my mind, I apologize." I said as I sighed out.

"That is fine, Kiyotaka-kun. My presence seems to not be of note worthy"

Seeing Horikita act out an individual with an inferiority complex is quite the sight. Not to behold, but to take in. I had gotten used to it, her superiority complex turned tsundere responses that seeing her like this makes me think that I'm talking to a different person. If I recall, today would also be the day wherein the Club fair would occur later at the gymnasium.

I thought that maybe leaving Horikita out here waiting for me to get ready would be rude, nor would leading her into my room whilst I get changed within her vicinity. The best course of action would be to have her wait at the lobby.

I told her that she could wait at the lobby whilst I get ready for the day and she seems to have accepted it.

As I made my way to make preparations, something feels off about me. As if my body feels rather off tempo. I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. Was this a part of the emotion called grief? or was it something else? I intend to find out sooner or later.

But if worse comes to worst. Then my suspicions would be utterly detrimental.

As I walked in front of the mirror, I saw how horrible I look. Bed hair was evident all over and my eyes seems somewhat sunken from exhaustion. I see that my eyes are somewhat darker, probably due to my lack of sleep from the past 5-6 days. What concerns me is that last night, i thought I had gone to bed at a proper time.

Had my sobbing caused me to lose my perception of time?

Questions continue to pop into my head but I ignored them for the time being. I made my way towards the bathroom to finally get a bath. Afterwards, I had started putting my uniform on. Compared to the past, my manner of putting my uniform on appears to be much more lazier. My tie was loose, the upmost button of my shirt was unbuttoned, my blazer was opened and my shirt wasn't tucked into my pants.

Despite my tumultuous mind currently, I was still able to Iron out my clothing properly just so it'd look presentable. However, with Kei always doing these kind of stuff in our married life back in the past, it seems my lack of doing such a thing had gotten me rather rusty with it.

Instead of perfection, I only managed to attain something Not Great but Not Terrible either.

I stepped out of my room and locked it behind me and so I headed down towards the lobby.

What greeted me at the lobby wasn't something I was expecting to see today as well.

Horikita and Kushida talking...

My eyes narrowed as I made sure to keep myself distant from them for now. If I recall, Kushida of this timeline isn't someone who'd be buddy buddy with anyone that approached her. If else, she'd probably glare anyone who comes close to her with a Horikita-like glare. Then again, Kushida looks rather annoyed when she was talking to Horikita. Did Horikita stopped her by chance to converse with her?

Seeing her scoff and leave, Horikita waved at her with a smile that doesn't seem to convey happiness... If anything else, her smile was much more strained.

Being exposed to Kushida in the past, I was never expecting Horikita to dawn such a smile... Is it possible that-

"Ah Kiyotaka-kun, you're already here."

As she approach me, I closed my eyes for a brief moment. No, It's possible that Horikita doesn't have Kushida's personality. It's possible that she's actually just reluctant. Her strained smile is probably just because Kushida's being hard to approach even by someone as gentle as Horikita.

I cannot believe that sentence formed in my mind.

First time for everything.

"I didn't take too long, did I?"

"No, it's alright. It was my blunder that I approached you at such an early morning... I-I'm really new to this friendship stuff. Truth be told, you are my first friend."

I see, so her personality is hindering her from making friends... For some reason, I couldn't help but make the comparison between the two Horikita Suzunes that I know and I just can't help but think how similar they are despite being different. To have both be unable to befriend people with their personalities is just quite refreshing to revisit in a topsy-turvy-personality world.

Perhaps Horikita and Manabu-senpai would be close in this world. Haaah Horikita of my timeline would probably sacrifice everything to get into this Horikita's position, being the brocon she was, heh.

But still she might not, seeing that she and her brother had reconciled properly on the day of her graduation.

"I see, well if it makes you feel any better, you're my first proper friend" In this world, that is.

"What about Sakura-san, Sudou-kun and Miyake-kun?"

I wouldn't know about Sakura but Sudou and Miyake had just invited me to lunch yesterday just to keep the girls from asking too many questions or ask about my privacy. That would probably be a one time off. But hanging out with them isn't too bad.

"They just seem to interact with me only briefly, I doubt they'll talk to me again" I remarked.

"Ah... Isn't that sad?" She asked me with concern and curiosity. To which I shook my head.

As the two of us walked out of the lobby's doors, we then made our turn to the side walk that leads to the school grounds. That is when we find ourselves back to the present. I was walking beside Horikita in these group of students when all of the sudden, a sight familiar catches my eye.

A Strawberry blonde girl was walking in front of us and like Sakura earlier, she too was surrounded by her group of friends. This scenic view was oh so familiar to me that reminded me that today was just the first stages of the class wars. She who looked to her side to smile at her friend before laughing softly at her friend's joke.

Ichinose Honami...

"Why, Ayanokouji-kun?"

"Why?"

I stared upon her weakened self as she was surrounded by those whom she considered as her friends. It was already in the third year and the battle was slowly coming to a close. After I had confronted her back in Hokkaido, she had regain her resolve. With Kanzaki moving behind the scenes, the stage was set for me to transfer towards that class to give Horikita the adversary she needed.

That is when the White Room's efforts in retrieving me increased. That is when Kei was, for the first time, targeted by outside forces. It made me waiver in transferring classes. Sure we could have continued dating even during the class wars but it would have ostracized her from class coordination in fears that she may leak the plans. I was still in control of my emotions, I could have easily let her go and not look back. But a gnawing feeling at the back of my head told me to stop.

My plans had been ruined in the first place after all the moment HE made contact to my school for the second time. That was the time when it all happened, the decision i made was set in stone, and sealed the fates of the other classes around me. I stared down at Ichinose, leader of Class C, who had just overtaken Ryuuen in the last exam before this, a final hail mary to get to the top. She was so close, so close to Horikita at that point who was just a neck reach away from our class.

I looked at her, unamused, the gaze I presented upon her was never before seen by her. What was once indifference, now appeared ominous. I had made my promise before, didn't I, Ichinose? That I'll be the one to deliver the final blow? I almost felt sorry for Kanzaki, thou. All the help I've given him only for me to pull the rug under his feet.

Ichinose's class had been quite the predictable bunch after all. Sacrificing class points to save one student... It was only a matter of time until the obstacle I presented to them would soon hinder them.

Three Class C students were on the risk of expulsion.

Sixty Million Private Points

Ichinose could only get twenty five.

It was a total defeat for them, kept Ryuuen's class in line in the process, and created a buffer between Ryuuen and Sakayanagi for an uninterrupted final showdown between me and Sakayanagi. All it had to take was two separate agreements needing to be formed. I handled Sakayanagi and Horikita handled Ryuuen under my orders. Ryuuen who wants to get his class out of Class D, accepted Horikita's deal of attacking Class C for 20 million points.

Sakayanagi in the meantime, would gain the chance to battle me once more. She who had been left unsatisfied from when Tsukishiro had intervened in our class battle, accepted to attack Ichinose's class. However, an additional deal was added... She has to attack Ryuuen's class as well...

If she wanted me to go all out.

An insult, sure, but it still caught her desires.

Human greed is quite a fascinating prospect. With enough twist, their greed to attain what they desire the most clouds their judgement.

"What had Sayo-san done to Horikita for her to cast this judgement upon her?" She asked, desperate for an answer. It would seem that Horikita had told Ichinose that it was her idea to take out Andou rather than mine. I could only shrug as I started to walk away. With two expulsions done to Class C and one on Class D under the accusations and (planted) evidence of test exploitations. Their points would drop significantly. The reason as to why Ichinose was hit harder than this was because not only was she unable to save the two others, but one of them was really close to her.

Chihiro Shiranami, the girl who had confessed to her back in the first year.

Three girls were chosen to be sacrifices in Ichinose's class.

Sayo Andou

Chihiro Shiranami

Mako Amikura

Ichinose had no choice but to choose Amikura due to her much higher OAA compared to the other two. In the end of the day, she had achieved what she desired, to be like Ryuuen, and Sakayanagi. To choose the betterment of the class rather than your personal desires, not that it would make a difference thou. Still, I could sympathize with her for I have done the same before when Horikita couldn't.

Why were these three targeted specifically?

They were close to Ichinose's inner circle.

Strike the heart, that is what makes a human being vulnerable. Strike it multiple times, the one you wish to execute will surely die.

As I stand before you, Ichinose Honami, I am your executioner.

"In this world, Ichinose, winning is all that matters... Your final hail mary, although admirable, would be detrimental to Horikita 's plans with Sakayanagi" I said firmly but would it be enough to keep her down, the plan I mean?

No, I already knew that there's no recovery for her from this point forward. This was the last chance she had to close the gap between our three classes.

As I walked away from Ichinose, I could remember her last words to me before she had severed all ties with someone like me. "You lied to me, Ayanokouji-kun, You told me you'd be there for me and help me..." The reason why she had suddenly said this... No, that's a story for another time.

"What's wrong, Kiyotaka-kun?"

I once more returned to the real world as I glanced towards my side. Horikita seems to look at me in worry but I shrugged it off so that she wouldn't be too troubled. For some reason, this Horikita wants to get to know me at a personal level to the point that she'd know more about me than anyone else.

"Nothing, really..."

As I said that, I watched as Ichinose, surrounded by the three girls that had been targeted for expulsion in my timeline, conversed without the care in the world. Like Yamauchi, some things just doesn't change. If I were to become your executioner once more, then so be it.

She seems to have stopped by with her friends to talk to a teacher. It seems that in this world, Hoshinomiya-sensei had adapted the personality of Chabashira-sensei of my timeline. Heh... Now I can imagine Hoshinomiya-sensei hitting Chabashira-sensei with a clipboard.

As we walked by, I couldn't help but notice Ichinose glancing at me. For a brief second, we made eye contact but nonetheless it would have been nothing but a coincidence.

"Oh hey Ayanokouji!!" Immediately I was greeted by Sudou as I entered the room with Horikita.

"I'll head to my chair first, Kiyotaka-kun" Seeing the interaction, Horikita had a knowing smile, looking as if she had just been proven right. Was this about what I said about interacting with Sudou, Miyake, and Sakura a one time thing?

"Sure" I replied as I approached Sudou who grinned widely.

"Heeeh, you two seem close no?"

"Well we are friends"

"Oh cut the crap! You two are acting more like a matured couple! Tell me tell me, how'd you end up with her huh?"

You know, Sudou. It's quite odd that out of all the people in this entire world, you were the last one I was expecting to be teasing me with Horikita of all people. Last time I checked, you were much more adamant to bark for her rather than tease her to other guys. There's a word for past Sudou's behavior. Simp, was it?

"There wasnt such an event, Sudou..." I remarked with some form of annoyance as I sighed out. I realized something along the way. My promise to Sakura and her group earlier.

Oh crap.

I mean I dont really have any reason to be afraid or anything. Lunch hasn't came yet so I have some time for myself in between. But Here we were in a situation wherein Sudou was taken aback and the Class Idol was pouting at me.

"Just because you're popular now, doesn't mean you can ignore me, you know" She complained much to my confusion. Well if anything, I would say that if I were avoiding her, I would have done so because she's a reminder of what I had to do to advance the class. But ignoring her because I was popular is just a weird reason.

Wait... When was the last time i've became popular?

"I wasn't ignoring you, Sakura-"

"Well you never replied to my text messages yesterday!"

Messages? Oh right I gave her my number along with-

30 New Messages

What the hell?

Also what's with the font on their names- Oh right I havent changed them...

Some were from Azuma

[ Neh Ayanokouji-kun! wanna eat dinner with us? Airi-chan invited us so we can eat at Keyaki]

[ Ayanokouji-kun?]

[ Are you alright over there?]

[ Hellooooooooo?]

Some were from Inogashira

[ Hey Hey Ayanokouji-kun! Lets go out to dinner with the girls!]

[ Are you busy?]

[ We'll be at Keyaki, if you wanna join us, just come! We'll be by the food court!]

and the rest were from Sakura..

[ Hero-kun!!!]

[ Hey heeey Hero-kun!!!! Wanna hang out?]

[ We're going to Keyaki Mall, shoppin n food trips!]

[ You can bring Horikita-chan if you want! I see the way she looks at you!]

[ Or maybe not! I was planning on pulling the moves on you hehehe dont tell Kokoro chan]

[ Ayanokouji-kuuuuuuuuuuuun]

[ Notice meeeeeeeeeeee aaaaaaaaaa]

...

I might have started regretting on giving my phone number to these energetic girls.

"Oh sorry, Sakura, I was uh... busy sorting something out last night..." I lied but it wasn't a total lie in all honesty. My thoughts in this whole thing was all over the place after all, the last thing I wanted at that time was to socialize.

"Well that's fine! You are going to lunch with us after all right?"

"Yeah I guess so, if you guys are alright with me!"

She lets out a scandalous gasp before pouting once more. "You?! Please! You ranked 2nd in the Ikeman list! Any girl would love to have your company for some lunch" Huh? Last time I checked, I was only able to attain 5th. Why second now?

She of course showed me her phone and there I was, Second place. I was only behind Kouenji by merely 10 votes whilst Hashimoto was on 3rd, behind by 30 votes. Sudou was there too much to his shock but he placed 11th behind Miyake at 10th

For some reason, I feel happy. For other reasons, I feel uneasy. How come I ranked this high compared to the past. "Is there any basis to this ranking even? I don't feel like a second placer after all" I said after scratching my cheek.

"Oh now that would be telling!~" She playfully said. This girl, she's all the more cutesy and vibrant compared to her wall flower version. If I hadn't had my heart set for someone already, this girl would have been a dangerous effect to me. Then again, with her being like this, she'd probably be a useful asset to utilize in the coming future.

I watched as she leave Sudou and I to our talk, going over towards her group of friends. Its kind of sad honestly. If she's this sociable, the likeliness of her joining the Ayanokouji Group would lower. Sudou meanwhile grabbed me by the shoulders and then shakily said-

"Ayanokouji, you must teach me your ways to get a girl"

"Do I look experienced to you?"

"Man, not gunna lie, you literally had Horikita and Sakura to just come talk to you first thing in the morning. So yes, I do think you are experienced."

I sighed.

"Just run fast, I guess"

"The heck?"

"It was said that by running fast in a race, Girls go wild"

It wasn't really just speculation. After the Sports Fest, Satou decided to confront me with her established feelings that lead to her confessing to me on Christmas after a date. I of course turned her down due to a number of reasons but still that formed the basis of my current theory of girls liking guys who run fast.

"That sounds stupid" Sudou said with such exasperation, shaking his head in the process.

"Hey hey" Miyake seems to have just arrived. This individual, who was my friend back in the past up until the dissolution of the Ayanokouji Group, is once more my friend yet again. Despite his volatile personality, he's still a good guy at heart.

"Oh hey Miyake"

"Sup dude"

Now that I think about it, The Ayanokouji Group barely conversed like this early in the morning. We only tend to hangout at around lunch time or after classes. At the end of the day, after all, we were just a group of loners who still enjoyed time for themselves.

Seeing Me, Sudou and Miyake interact like the three idiots interacted back in my timeline somehow just feels odd but honestly, I could live with this far better than imagining Sakayanagi's heeled foot on my back.

I said I might get used to this life, but I doubt ill get used to Sakayanagi at all.

Oh Ryuuen, if you can only see me now. I am scared of our resident tiny limping murder machine.

Well the word scared is a hyperbole.

It's odd to see Class D behaving this early on. As Chabashira Sensei enthusiastically explains her lesson, emphasis on the word enthusiastically to the point she'd be able to keep the class engaged to her lessons, the class itself responded to her questions for the recitation. Perhaps they know the answer, perhaps they were attentive to the discussion, perhaps it's a mixture of both.

Except for Yamauchi, who's still much like the same. Ike, however, despite his lack of knowledge, utilizes his energy to at least bring the class to a laugh or to lighten the mood. At this point, he's much more useful than the Ike from my timeline.

Horikita, although knowing the answers to the question, still stood reluctant and stuttering as she answers the questions. Compared to Sakura who doesn't know the answer, would result to just giggling, sticking out her tongue in a cutesy manner, acting like a ditz.

The once proud leaders of class D, Hirata and Kushida, seemed much more imposing when answering the questions. Hirata still has his wit, that's good. I couldn't say the same for Kushida, however.

It's kind of odd to see Horikita grimace when Kushida fails to answer a question.

Sigh.

She's still going to protect Kushida in this timeline, is she?

After Kushida had been exposed in the previous timeline, she barely contributed to the class after the Cultural Festival. She couldn't keep control of the boys in class anymore as they have been disillusioned with her. Her info on the other classes had started to dry up once people began to notice the shift in attitude between our class and her.

Well, I can't really worry about that now... It's almost time...

Good Afternoon Students, The Club Fair is now open for public viewing please-

That's odd... The Club fair was supposed to occur at a much later time, being more so after lunch break. Miyake, who had been sitting infront of me stretched and then faced me.

"Neh Ayano, you joining a club?"

"Possibly" I remarked calmly. However it comes to no surprise that i have already made up my mind. To put it in Ryuuen's terms-

Fuck. That. Shit.

I didn't join a club before, I am not joining a club now. It'll be a waste of time and energy that could be put into use for something else like...

Eating Ice cream.

Laying in bed all day.

Avoid Sakayanagi who is out to get me after our first meeting

Learn about this world's Class B

Learn about this world's Ryuuen in hopes that he's still an insufferable bastard because his past self has became more tolerable than this entire situation that I'm currently trapped in. At this point, I'd rather go to the rooftop with Ryuuen and his group than be stuck here anticipating god knows what.

Am I on edge? Yes.

Am I slowly losing my sanity? If this keeps up.

Do I miss Kei's cooking?

Well yeah...

Which reminds me, I have to cook for that devil Amasawa again in this timeline... Haaaah...

"Jesus Christ, Ayano, you look like someone just shot your puppy..."

That's oddly descriptive...

"You have no idea... Haah..."

"Kiyotaka-kun is just like that Miyake-kun." I hear Horikita say with a gentle voice as she packed up her belongings. She glanced over towards me and smiled. "If anything, we should allow him to get used to having us around him no matter how long it takes."

"Well that is true, Ayano did come from a life of no friends." Miyake replied before he smirked at me "Sorry buddy, but it seems your credit card has been declined and your quiet life has been terminated with me around"

Horikita then glanced over towards me and giggled. "Don't worry Kiyotaka-kun, with me around, some semblance of peace could still be established"

Haah... I don't really think thats the case...

But honestly...

Look at you sighing all pathetic with a face that just screams out please be my friend. Seriously, Ayanokouji-kun, you're hopeless.

Having Horikita like this...

You ate my food didn't you? The food, i payed for, with my money.

Maybe having her around would be... a bit more pleasant.

Miyake, someone who's headstrong and volatile to violence is still a nice guy like he was in the past.

Neh Kiyotaka, look, after what had happened with Airi, I get that you feel responsible. Thats why you stopped hanging out with us... but still, even if that were the case, you and I are still friends. Haruka has come to terms with it and so did Keisei... Everyone will still welcome you with open arms.

Not once had Akito given up on me, not him, nor Haruka...

Kiyopon... Do you still blame yourself? It's time to let go... Airi is already with us again! Look she even cleared up her schedule to be with us for the day! She wants to see you, Miyachi wants to see you, Yukimuu wants to see you... I-I want to see you, Kiyopon...

Nor Kesei nor Airi

Kiyotaka-kun, It's been awhile huh... I... If its okay with you... Can we meet? I want to... start anew with everyone... with the new me at the forefront...

Hey Kiyotaka, Haruka's making me do this as usual haaah... But I have no qualms with it... I still have to make amends with how I doubted you...

Friendship. I seek for such at the moment of my waning desire to gain the normal high school life I desired. The result of such curiosity and desire was the Ayanokouji Group, a haven for loners who were brought together due to circumstance but stayed together for the bonds. Torn apart by one decision and ended as the dust settled.

"Where you going, Ayano?" I heard Miyake asked. To which, I replied-

"Bathroom"

[ I wont be able to go to the club fair today]

[ Aww we kinda wanna go with you but thas alright I guess]

I turned my phone off as I ascended the flight of stairs. At some point, I've actually went to the club fair on my accord just so I could see a certain someone and his changes. After all, this would be one of the only few contacts I've ever made with that guy.

Then again, whenever I do see him, he always persist with me joining his cause. It then becomes much more amusing as i continued to turn him down and give his secretary high blood pressure.

Horikita Manabu, the older sibling of my neighbor...

Had not change one bit!

He's still cold, calculating, domineering, and respectable. Just like he was back in my timeline. This is... This is game changing senpai... I might as well join the Student Council Just so I can have some semblance of normalcy in this twisted world.

To think the Student Council would become a safe haven for a guy like me.

Although there is a downside, named Miyabe Nagumo. That guy is overzealous and quite a menace when it comes to a good fight. Up until I defeated him thoroughly, He kept on pestering me to fight him... Till the day he got to me...

It was lunch break. I had excused myself from Kei as I went towards the bathrom. We were in our third semester and soon the seniors are about to graduate. "One more special exam with the seniors left, huh?" I mused to myself. I had then faced a urinal and unzipped my pants.

The peace was then shattered

I heard footsteps to my side...

Getting closer...

and closer...

He stood beside me... Why...

There are literally more urinals left unused...

It's common courtesy or an unspoken rule that one must leave a Urinal distance away from an individual in the bathroom to avoid the needless pressure of striking a conversation and relieving yourself. He must have done this on purpose to spite me.

"Hello, Ayanokouji..." His smile is what Kiryuuin-senpai regards as his shit eating grin.

Looking at it, I kind of agreed...

"Nagumo-senpai..."

I sighed... This is going to be one of the longest moments in my entire life.

His Psychological attacks against me were dirty and unethical. It would have made Ryuuen giggle like a girl if he had seen it. To think that was all it took to break me into cold sweat. I thought I was going mad.

And he stayed there for almost five minutes, goading me into fighting him in the upcoming special exams.

Should Nagumo-senpai do that to me again, I will not hesitate to strangle him.

I then opened the door to the rooftop and a breeze had blown rather intensely. My eyes widened ever so slightly at the sight before me. It wasn't that noticeable but I could feel my heart beat hasten itself ever so slightly. It was rather odd to me to see this figure up here in this time of the day. I thought that she'd be somewhere else besides here.

Then again, what I know about her is now incorrect. Now I am in a predicament where I know nothing about her once more. The feelings I have right now echoed to the one that I had last night.

And it's somehow annoying me now.

How long do I have to feel like this. It has been five, no- six days since I have awoken to this world. Everything still feels like a blur, nothing was making sense. One small step and everything is going to be a detrimental mess that even I couldn't fix.

"Good day, Ayanokouji-san... What brings you to this place at this time of the day?"

"Nothing much, really... I just want to get away from it all"

"I see, well I cannot see any fault in that, you are still entitled to have your own free time"

I nodded as I let out a sigh. She stood there with much elegance. A far cry from her former self who appeared careless and headstrong.

No, this new version of her was a painful reminder of what I had left behind, the progress that we made together to grow from who we were in high school as she gazed at me warmly without the care in the world. She doesn't look burdened, nor had she had a look of hesitation. I couldn't see a trace nor a hint of darkness in her eyes.

The darkness that we once shared was no longer.

Ah, so in this world, she had grown all by herself.

To refer to her as a parasite like her counterpart would be insulting for her.

It's quite amusing how things are oh so different now, where everyone you know had changed to the opposite of themselves. Had taken different paths in this world. You tell yourself, everyone you know and loved have changed when in truth it wasn't just them who had changed. As I stay in this world, I too will change, take a path that was different from my past. This is already evident the moment I had intervened in Class D's own growth, taking part of it's developments actively.

My lips pursed to a thin line as I observed her with a keen eye. She was quiet and just looked up to the sky. Her blonde hair glistened, waving in perfection as it goes down to her waist side. Her lips were pressed together, showcasing the lip balm she had frequently used in her youth. Her intoxicating eyes were so much vibrant. When I look into them, its like It reflects the world's beauty back to me.

Karuizawa Kei stands before me, a reminder of my old life but also an obstacle in my new.

To survive in this world, I have to learn to let go... This woman isn't the same as my wife, she will never be the same as my wife. And I need to accept that.

I had abandoned all my emotions back when I was five. I have abandoned all desires for attachments when I was six. I was an empty individual after that, and became the sole survivor when I was ten. When I became Eleven, I had surpassed all the quotas set for me by the white room, thus elevating my status as the white room's masterpiece.

"Tell me, Ayanokouji-san..." She then turned towards me, her face as pristine as ever. She stared at my eyes, full of life and full of hope. She contrasted my own which is nothing more than an abyss.

"Does everyone deserve a second chance?"

A second chance. It was a vague and vast concept where in a choice is present before an individual. A choice to renew oneself or a choice to redeem themselves. In a world of greed, sin, treachery, and deceit, Would a second chance benefit the ones seeking salvation or the ones who desires power? Would would be the benefactor of the second chance and who would be the odd one out.

To grant an individual a second chance, you are either surrendering your trust to them or you wish to take advantage of them at such a vulnerable state. There are times wherein society clamors up to ask to give convicts a second chance out of sheer trust, naivety, or for publicity.

Let me pose a question then.

Does Adolf Hitler deserve a second chance?

What about Joseph Stalin, does he deserve a second chance?

I pose these questions side by side in a prospect of showcasing a glimpse on how society works. One who is generally hated and the other is still being debated to this day. Morality does not always fit into the question when it comes to second chances. As long as it fits perfectly into the narrative, You can hate Adolf Hitler without a doubt, deprive him of a second chance but you still have to debate about Joseph Stalin, even though they are just both sides of the same coin.

What about my father and I? Do we deserve a second chance? That man who had orchestrated a secret facility intended to rob children of their humanity to serve that man's goals. I who had been nothing more than an accomplice to his twisted dreams. I who had used my friends, turned back on those who needed me, harmed the ones I love.

"No, I do not believe all are deserving of second chances..."

There are those who never deserve a second chance.

If so...

Then why am I here?

"You are correct, Ayanokouji-san... The world is after all, an unjust place." She softly said as she paced around in a slow manner, watching me as if I was a predator about to escape the cage. "People do things that could be forgiven but also be left unforgiven. It is in the human nature to delve back to their primitive species once the stage is set for them..."

"But there are some who still deserves a second chance..."

She then fully faced me...

The world slowed down and everything just didn't matter any more. All I could do was watch as she parted her lips ever so slowly.

In that moment, she asked me... "Ayanokouji-san"

"If you had been given a chance, would you like a second chance?"

To hear her ask me such a thing... Truly you are an interesting individual Karuizawa Kei, no matter which world I may end up... Truly, you have no context in what you know about me and yet... As you gaze into my eyes you can still read me as perfect as day...

All it took was a look and then a nod. You then would move in your accordance without fail, without hesitation, and to satisfactory means. You were an effective and powerful tool. But you were much more beautiful when you had became precious to me.

"Why would I need a second chance?" I feigned ignorance.

"Your eyes... when they look at me... All I could see in that once emotionless face of yours is regret and grief... Tell me Ayanokouji-san... Do I remind you of someone?"

"Who knows"

"Hmph... Your secrecy, albeit aggravating, is still understandable..." she then took a step away from me and started to walk away, her blonde hair swaying along the breeze and motion. I could still smell the lilac scent that she has.

Wait did she just pout?

I was left there to my lonesome self as Kei had retreated back into the school building...

In this world, Kiyotaka, you MUST survive...

If you only focus on survival, life would become meaningless, thus losing the key aspects of what makes a perfect human being, human. What would the meaning of suffering amount to if you couldn't grow from such a thing?

You no longer have to survive, Kiyotaka, that chapter in your life is over. What lies beyond is life, life where you are free to live.

If I had focused on living alone, I would have lost everything that I had gained in order to get me where I was. To live is to suffer, but to survive is to find meaning in suffering. My time in the White Room has taught me this. And thus, in my suffering, I had found that it.

In this world, wisdom will propel you to greater heights. You who had taught me what it means to live, You who had taught me what it means to survive. Two individuals who had an impact in my life, one I loved dearly, and one I truly despised. Yet both at the same time taught me valuable things for me to grow into the individual I am right now.

Looking back on things, I realized one thing that is presented to me in this moment.

The Roof had never been this quiet before...

A/N: HELLO THIS IS THE REWRITE OF V2 CH1!!!!!

VOTE AND COMMENT YOUR OPINIONS ALL THAT SHIBANG!!!! ALSO SPREAD THE WORD ABOUT THIS STORY YEAH YEAH!!!!

ALSO ONCE I COMPLETE V2, IM GOING TO DELETE THE PREVIOUS V2CH1!!! FOR NOW ENJOY THE BACK TO BACK RELEASE OF CH1 AND CH2!!!!

GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!! I WANT TO PROPERLY INTRODUCE ICHINOSE ALREADYYYYYYYYYYYYYY-

Ah...

.

.

.

.

i have an idea...

Chapter 8: That's What Friends Are For

"Good Morning, Yamauchi!"

"Mornin' Miyamoto!"

"Hey Hey Hondou!"

I had been sitting on my chair talking to Miyake and Sudou about what had transpired yesterday in the Club fair. It seems that Sudou still takes up basketball and Miyake still takes up Archery. The reason for this is because of their passions. It's a good thing that their passion all together had not changed at all. What concerns me, however, is Hirata's decision of choosing Basketball as well. I heard from Sudou on how Hirata seems to provoke Sudou, goading him into becoming his rival for the sport itself.

If that was true, then I don't really think Hirata of this time line would be useful. In fact, he might become a liability if his desire to overtake his rivals get the best of him. I analyzed his angle and thought that could his past lead him to a different path to take? Is there a reason for Hirata to desire a strong rival?

Somehow, an incident from the first day pops into my mind.

"Wooow! A rising basketball star!!! We'll be cheering you on!!!"

Could it be?

I looked over towards the direction of Hirata's desk. He hasn't arrived yet and it wouldn't be like I'll have a chance to get to ask him questions.

"Hey Hey Professor, we need you here for a sec!"

I couldn't ignore the growing concerns that the newly branded perverted idiot trio was creating with their plans. If I don't take care of any of this, Operation Delta would once more happen, now that I know the instigator of these perverted acts always start with Yamauchi. To think this person would at least have a different personality in this world.

Unfortunately, Yamauchi, You were destined to be nothing more than a lamb in the slaughterhouse.

To avoid his stupidity, I'll have to make an example out of him. But that will have to wait for the time being. For now, I have to keep the ones who would get swayed so easily in this mess, in checked.

Ike, who is growing much more isolated as the days pass by due to his undesirable trait of being a pervert not existing in this universe and the fact that Sudou and Yamauchi hadn't gotten along with him yet, was now vying to join this little charade of perversion. Seeing how the girls were looking at them like they were the biggest scum on the earth, I might as well have to intervene now and-

"Yo, Ike!"

"Hey Hashimoto, what's up?"

Well this is an odd turn of events.

"Remember the game you recommended to me last time?"

"Oh yeah"

They started conversing. Well this is totally unexpected isn't it huh. I could only look before then turning back towards Miyake. "So, today, we won't be able to go home together huh?" I remarked.

"Yeah, can't really help it with the club practice and all that" Sudou quipped in as he munched upon a granola bar.

"Well look on the bright side, you'd get to go home with a cute girl" Miyake said with a sly grin as he glanced towards my neighbor.

"W-what are you suddenly on about Akito-kun?!" Suzune had all of the suddenly cried out in embarrassment. Hmm it seems that Suzune isn't really that used to receiving compliments.

"He's saying that you'd get to spend more time with Ki-"

"Ken-kun!!!!" Suzune cried out in anguish as she abruptly stood up and tried to cover the tall red head's mouth as he laughed at her futile efforts.

What's wrong with spending time with me, Suzune? I thought we were friends?

Then again, i should be complaining. Today, like yesterday, I had seen Suzune standing right in front of my door once again. At the very least, she was much more later, letting me sleep soundly till 7:30 am. But it still bothered me that she's going to my room still. Day 3 in and I might have to tell her that she could just wait for me at the lobby. Like any other normal friend would.

It's still awkward to refer Suzune by her first name, even though I might have to get used to it already... Everytime I did, I remember her just stabbing my arm with the compass. The phantom pains it causes me just makes me not want to call her by her first name. But her insistence to keep doing so might become troublesome in the end, thus I relented.

Watching the three banter, it's nice that Suzune was getting friendly with Sudou and Miyake. It's also a good development that the two of them seems to accept Suzune as their friend as well. If my perception of her being this universe's Airi would entail a difficulty of her making friends with the other classmates.

"Oy Ayanokouji!" Suddenly, Miyamoto had called out to me and beckoned me to come over. I glanced over towards Sudou and Miyake, who shrugged. Seeing that they had no idea about what's going on, I then sighed out as I then stood up and made my way towards the group who was gaining more and more participants in discussion.

As I got there, I realize they were speaking hushed tone.

"Im betting on Airi-chan"

"My bet's on Hasebe-san!"

"Heck my bet's going to be Kushida"

"Onodera's my bet-"

"What about Mori?"

"Airi-sama for the win!"

"What are you guys doing?" I asked, unaware of the situation at hand. As I did so, I noticed some girls were glancing over towards me worriedly. I took note that Airi's smile was strained, Karuizawa's gaze was rather calculating, as if gauging if what I was about to do was what she suspects. Seeing her gaze, it's as if I was betraying her expectations of me. Azuma, Mori, and Nishimura, had a nervous gaze upon their looks.

I don't really understand how my appearance to this group shifted their gaze to this particular situation from disgust to worry. The only one who wasn't looking at me worriedly was Suzune. Kushida on another hand, glared at me like she just scraped me off her shoe...

"We're making bets, dude" Hondou remarked as he pointed his pen at some girls. "Name a girl, place the points, then we'll add you to the pool" He said with a grin.

"Alright" I remarked as i pulled out my phone "I'll go for Onodera and possibly Horikita"

I was then met with odd gazes from the guys in this group, a shocked look from Suzune, a pained look from Airi, a glare from Hasebe who was once talking to Airi nearby, and a disappointed look from the other girls.

"Why Horikita?" Hondou asked me with genuine confusion. "She's a 76 possibly"

"Eh? What does that number have to do with swimming?"

"Eh?"

It seems the entire classroom went silent.

Wait... I just remembered what was supposed to be bet upon this day...

Ah...

Suddenly arms wrapped around my arms as I was pulled away from the group. The guys at that group gasped and glared at me. Why was this?

Airi and Hasebe seems to had pulled me away from them.

"Alright you pigs!" She said with a disgusted glare. "This boy's off limits!!"

Huh... when did these two get close? it's just been three days-

"Now now, Hero-kun, it's not a good idea to trust strangers who call out to you for candy, okay? They might swindle or kidnap you!"

Why are you treating me like a child?

"That's right, my child! You must keep away from fiends who would sully your mind"

Since when was I your child?

No, seriously, what is this situation?

"Oy you two, aren't you guys just over reacting?" Hondou deadpanned as Miyamoto could only sulk, looking at my position right now. Meanwhile, Yamauchi uttered out the words 'damned ikeman'.

"Keep quiet bowlcut! or I'll shove Miyamoto up your ass!" Hasebe roared out as she continued to pull me away from these guys. Hasebe, you're being too violent with these poor souls.

"Hasebe, Isn't thi-"

"Haruka"

"H-Hase-"

"Haruka" She looked at me with a smile.

"H... Hase..."

" Haruka" She repeated with a smile.

I don't think I'll win this odd argument.

I sighed out "Haruka, I don't think pulling me away from them like a child was necessary" I said- to which I would be then shot down by this woman who was considered the mother of our group back in the last timeline.

"Ara? Whatever do you mean, Ayanon?" Haruka smiled wryly as she pressed herself up against my right arm even more. She brought p her finger and gently poked upon my cheek. "We are just doing what's best for you~ Right Airi-chan?" I think i just heard her utter out 'Oh my, you have strong arms.'

"Hai!~ That's true, Hero-kun~ Or shall I call you Otouto-kun instead~" She giggled as she too smiled. I think I also heard her say 'Oh wow you're right' as she squeezed upon my arm.

I am so confused...

I was aware of Airi's feelings back in my timeline. I may know of Haruka's but I had a feeling that she abandons that for Airi's development. It was something that Haruka would do just for the sake of fulfilling her innermost desires. The reason as to why she stuck around Airi, a sense of need to protect the weak was her pleasure, a trait like Kushida's pleasure for attention.

Now that I am in this position, I just realized that these two...

Might fight aggressively rather than give each other leeway.

At the corner of my eye, I saw someone pouting and someone looking rather amused.

But it wasn't who I thought it would be.

Suzune was pouting.

Karuizawa looked amused.

I sighed.

"I-im not a child, Haruka-"

"Haruka-okaa-sama!" She immediately corrected.

"No" I fired back.

"Okay, so what's your deal with Hasebe and Sakura?" Sudou asked me as we made our way towards the pool. After Homeroom, we were then sent to the school's pool for our P.E. Subject. I sighed at the question, but seeing that Sudou had not relented from his question and Miyake had peered in just to join the conversation, I knew I wouldn't get off their case.

"I honestly don't know the details but according to Sakura, Hasebe had taken an interest on me after that incident." I said, my eyes closed in exasperation as my hands twitched in my pockets.

"Oh you mean when you blew your introduction!" Sudou cried out.

"Ken-kun!" Suzune frowned at Sudou and then had reprimanded him by gently chopping him upon the back. "Be nice to Kiyotaka-kun! You know he's trying his best."

"Hahaha! Of course, sorry Ayanokouji!" He said rather apologetically.

"I mean you're right anyways, I did blew my introduction." I sighed out as I pinched the bridge of my nose.

"Nonesense Kiyotaka-kun! You did your best and everyone understood where you're coming from!" Suzune said immediately, as if trying to stop me from retreating to negative thoughts. To have a supportive friend like Suzune, God must have seen my troubles with this woman who tricks me into getting her to class A.

Ah what a time to be alive.

"*cough* prollyjustasimp *cough*" Miyake coughed out some words that I seem to hear but Suzune didn't. Sudou then just clenched his fist and then hit Miyake on the head, his way of reprimanding the guy. "W-what the hell was that for!" I heard the delinquent roar out in defiance.

"That was still uncalled for" He said, shaking his head.

"Yeah that's right Miyachi"

"Alright alright, but may I ask why the two of you are tagging along with us?" I heard Miyake asked, annoyed as he glared at the two in question. One Sakura Airi and one Hasebe Haruka.

"What's wrong? Miyachi? We just wanna accompany Horikita-chan and Ayanon!"

"Now now, Haruka-san, you can call me Suzune" The shy girl in question said with a happy smile, causing Haruka to let out a squeal and wrap her arms around the girl who will most certainly not stab you with a compass unlike her counterpart.

"Suzune-chaaaan!~" Airi too would excitedly hug the awkward girl who would let out a smile once more. To tell you the truth, seeing Suzune smile like that was rather refreshing to see. In the past, she always scowls and rarely smiles. To be fair, I don't really have the right to say such things considering that I rarely smile as well. I think I could only count the times I've smiled so far with my two hands. And most of them involved Kei.

"Are girls usually this hug-ey lovey?" Miyake asked Sudou with an annoyed look.

"Beats me... " Sudou said with a straight look, clearly not understanding the situation unfolding.

"I think girls just can't resist hugging cute things" I said as the two of them looked at me as if I had grown a head or two.

"Heh, look at Ayanokouji getting cocky all of the sudden after getting hugged earlier by two beauties" Miyake said with an amused grin. "Are you telling us that you think you're cute?"

"Bitch I'm adorable" I said monotonously as I held up two peace signs.

Seeing that sight and not expecting me to cuss out loud, the two of them laughed out loud, clutching their sides. Haruka, however gasped as if she had been scandalized.

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka! Young man watch your mouth!" She reprimanded, however, she too was trying her best not to burst in guffaws. Airi giggled and Suzune had held back her laughter behind her hand.

As we entered into the area where the pool is located, we couldn't help but gasp at the sight before us. For them, they're probably had never seen a pool this big, almost as big as the olympic class ones. I however, just felt nostalgic.

"Woaaaah! The pool looks huge!!!" We heard someone cry out as I glanced over towards Ike. Surprisingly enough he was with Shinohara, Hashimoto, Mori, and Setsuya. It seems that he had managed to get a friend group of his own, that's good to see. If things are like this, then I wouldn't have to worry about his class standing going down in the foreseeable future as he associate himself with a guy like Yamauchi.

"Im getting changed" I said to the others as I then started to make my way towards the changing room. Sudou and Miyake followed behind me.

"Oh hey Class D's King!" A familiar voice called out to me.

"Hey, Kiyotaka!" Another familiar voice called to me.

As I was changing I was approached by two individuals who I made barely any contact in the past but still finds ways to talk to me. One was Sakayanagi's spy, whilst the other was Ichinose's right hand man. What's concerning me right now is that Kanzaki was calling me by my first name as if he already knows me.

"It's been like awhile, neh, Kiyotaka?" He said with a soft smile. What's even more out of this world was that he had slung his arm upon my shoulder.

"Hey..." I hesitated. "Ryuuji..."

"Oh you two know each other?" Hashimoto asked as he approached the two of us.

"Yes!" Kanzaki replied enthusiastically.

"Y-yes..." I replied, much less so.

"We're childhood friends!" Kanzaki added enthusiastically.

"We're childhood friends?" I asked, clearly unsure. It was gone unnoticed by Kanzaki and Hashimoto.

"Oh, you guys are childhood friends, huh? That's nice you know!"

"Yup! Me, this guy, and a girl in Class A"

Wait...

There may be a possibility but if it was true then that means... I, Kanzaki Ryuuji, and Sakayanagi Arisu are all childhood friends. Wait... I understand Sakayanagi's position but Kanzaki? When have I gotten acquainted with this person before going to ANHS? No matter how I look at things, there was no possibility that Kanzaki of that timeline knew about the White Room.

Unless...

He wasn't connected to me in that timeline...

But to Sakayanagi.

"The Plot thickens..." I whispered to myself.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"Nothing..."

"W-where are the girls?!" I heard Hondou cried out as he looked around frantically. Unfortunately, I was standing right next to him.

"They're likely taking awhile to change" I reminded him, monotonously.

"Hey hey, Ayanokouji, what if I just rushed in the girl's changing room and took a looksie?"

I stared at him. I honestly just want to try to do things differently and maybe try to be a bit more chaotic but that's somewhat just a pain to deal with in the aftermath. If I had told him 'do it, no balls', then that would have caused much more trouble than it needs to be.

"Well you'll get beaten up and then they'll file charges on you for sexual assault and all that things."

"Dude... you don't have to be realistic about it..." He deadpanned and sighed out rather sadly.

I honestly could not bring myself to care that I had brought down your mood to do something even Ike would do... Oh wait, Ike in this world is much more smarter now...

Good for him, I guess.

Everything at this point feels like deja vu. I would hear a girl's voice after a few moments the boys had finished changing into their swimwear. I looked towards my side and saw Hondou had finally moved towards Miyamoto and Yamauchi, leering and cheering for the girls to come out. Sudou would approach me.

"Yo"

"Hey Sudou." I greeted him back as the two of us watched the perverted trio slowly die inside as almost all of the girls from our class decided to sit at the sidelines-

"Ayanokouji-kuuuuun!!!"

I heard Azuma cry out from the bleachers, causing me to flinch. Why? Well this was an unexpected. No, this is much more troublesome- I realize now that by topping out on the ikeman charts, I had replaced Hirata's role by accident.

This of course caused a chain reaction which was spearheaded by Azuma, Nishimura, and Inogashira. I along with Sudou could only watch in awe as half of the girl population had squealed out my name as if I was someone famous.

I sheepishly waved, well I was quite unsure how I'd react.

"Look at you! Smiling and waving like some celebrity" Sudou grinned, shoving me jokingly.

I shot a glare at him and frowned "I honestly don't know how to react, I was a loner before this remember?"

"Well you better get used to it" Hashimoto said as he went by our side, amused at what he was seeing. "No point in really dwelling on the why and how if you ask me. I wouldn't be surprised if a fan club forms under your nose, King"

"A Fan club?! You're living the dream Ayanokouji" Sudou said, growing more and more amused at the unfolding situation.

"Sounds troublesome, but I want to ask, why are you calling me 'King'?"

"Oh? Well it's cuz I had a feeling that with how things are going, you're going to lead Class D" Hashimoto explained nonchalantly. Hey, at least I like this explanation better than Last time.

'He who holds the Excalibur, is the rightful king of all men!'

I let out a sigh at such a memory.

"Ayanoooon!~" I turned towards the approaching perso-

Pompf!

Suddenly she latched onto my arm, causing all sorts of reactions. Sudou roared out in shock, Hashimoto grinned amused, I let out a confused gargle whilst the other boys had glared at me.

"Hasebe-"

" Ha-ru-ka"

"Haruka, may I ask as to why are you latched onto my arm?"

"Who knows~" She smiled slyly. How dare you insight my spells to dodge questions upon my own self!?

But enough about that for now, I am concerned about many things in the moment.

I remember on the first year that I had told myself in the dark recesses of my mind that I was ever so slightly interest in taking a slight peak of Haruka. I mean, I also justified that there's nothing wrong with taking one small peak. Right?

I mean I already did back on second year. In order to get Airi to show off herself, Haruka had agreed to wear something equally revealing. Lets just say it had caused Akito, Kesei, and I to look at and admire the marble-work of the ship that we were on for most of the time. On Kesei's case, sometimes he'd admire the roof work of the pool.

Therein lies the problem. With how Haruka was latching onto my arm, I could safely deduce that I now understand why she had accumulated 40,000 points on the betting pool.

"Haruka-san, please give him some space" I heard Suzune meekly say as she then approached us. I couldn't help but feel my eyes slowly lowering. Even in this timeline, Suzune reminds me of a Ramen Bowl. She isn't too big nor too small. She's just the right size.

No...

I mustn't think like this. My heart belongs to one person. I have to cease such thoughts and just imagine my beautiful and lovely wife...

...

...

A different image of Kei just appeared into my mind... Our times at the pool to be specific. These memories aren't helping me at all at the current situation.

Oh well time for plan B...

I looked out towards the window to admire the blue sky. The weather today looks good as usual. World Peace is great.

"Where's Airi-san?" Suzune inquired to Haruka who had, thankfully unlatched herself from my arm.

"Oh Airi? Well she said she's joining the others on the bleachers because her school issued suit didn't fit at all."

"E-eh?!" Both Suzune and Hashimoto reacted.

Sudou looks like he wanted to say something but just refrained himself.

I on the other hand just kept my thoughts to myself. Does this mean that this Universe's Airi is...

It's not just because I was shy, My suit barely fits... I-I fear it would cause a wardrobe malfunction during P.E.

The key word to that was barely. If we compare it to now... This either means two things. Airi was lying at the last time or Airi of this timeline is much more-

"Alright settle down kids! It looks like everyone is here already. Let's gather around!"

The teacher who appears to be the P.E. Teacher called out. He seems like the kind of guy who'd attract the opposite sex with ease.

"Well I expected more people to join but this is fine" He said nonchalantly. I looked around and noted that Onodera, the class' star swimmer in the previous timeline was fidgeting at the side. Was she nervous? If I look back, she's quite confident when it comes to these kinds of things. These personality swaps did a number on my classmates, huh.

Hmmm? What's this?

"You alright?" Sudou asked the fidgeting girl.

"Y-yeah... I'm just nervous... Im not really used to the gazes, you get me?" She was meek, much more reserved. If else, she's almost like Suzune.

"You'll do fine!" Sudou cheered for her and threw a thumbs up in the process. I caught the girl's face reddening.

Some things don't change, huh. How interesting

"Back when I was tryin' out for basketball, I was all jittery as well! shaky even! But look at me now, I'm facing shit head on!" He then looked at her "I know you can do it too, yeah? I could tell that swimming is your passion"

"E-eh? how did you-"

"I saw you at the club fair hanging around the swimming club! That and if this wasn't your passion, you'd prolly be up there with the others"

"I-I see... It is my passion indeed..."

I decided to leave the two to the talking. If all things goes well then they might hit it off pretty well.

"Uh Sensei! I can't swim at all!" I heard a student say

"Oh you'll be able to swim! I'll make sure of it! Learning how to swim will become useful in the long run."

Now that I think about it, the way he said that was a massive hint on itself. A prelude to the island exam, huh?

I dwelled upon what went wrong on the Island exams in the first place. Due to the lack of incoherent leadership, our sense of teamwork had fallen apart, rendering us unable to utilize Ike's survival skills properly. If I compare Class D's performance to Class B, then I'd say that class had a bigger advantage. If Ike had ended up on Class B, they would have efficiently utilized his skills even further.

I looked at the current class D as of right now. Compared to the past Class D, everyone is much more open with one another. Despite everyone having their own friend groups that separate them from other friend groups.

Everyone started the warm-up exercises. Students who didn't know how to swim were allowed to touch the bottom ofthe pool with their feet.Ever since last summer, I haven't been in a pool since. I stepped into thepool, getting quickly accustomed to the temperature-regulated pool Then Istarted to swim lightly.

"Anyway, it looks like mostly everyone can swim." I heard Sensei say after I had finished my warm ups.

"Sensei! Back in middle school I was called the Flying Fish after all!" I heard Yamauchi boast his skills. I remembered how he barely did much back then, I couldn't help but keep myself from laughing.

"Oh really now? Then you guys can immediately start competing against each otherthen! 50m freestyle, separate yourselves by gender!"

"C-compete!? Are you serious?" I heard someone whimper before glaring at Yamauchi who puffed out his chest in pride or more like false bravado.

"I'll give the first place winner a bonus, Five thousand points to be exact. On the other hand, lastplace will get supplementary lessons so prepare yourselves."

Those who were good at swimming were cheering, while the worseswimmers weren't thrilled at all. It was clear that this points prize was to keep Class D from sinking in terms of points deficiency. A bait to catch Class D students' desperation. I glanced towards my classmates and took note how they were less excited and more weary. The ones on the bleachers had a strained look right now. They have been reminded of what Chabashira-sensei had explained.

There were 16 boys and 10 girls, excluding those who didn't know how toswim. When the girls started their race, the boys sat on the sidelines andstarted to cheer for the girls.

If I had been drinking something right now, I would have spat it out right now. Why? Well-

"Horikita-chaaaan!!! Go Horikita-chaaan!"

"Go Horikita-chaan!"

It seems, due to her cutesy personality, friendly aura, and matured looks, Suzune had managed to capture the hearts of some of the boys. My observation of her in the past was correct. If you only talked about faces, Horikita was definitely on top, but her badpersonality dropped her popularity down.

However, This Suzune's popularity is growing at a faster rate than the Horikita of the past, so when she stood at the start line, there were cheers comparable to Airi's when she introduced herself. She waved back shyly at them which struck the hearts of those cheering for her.

The whistle blew, and the 5 girls immediately dived in. Suzune is in line 4. Taking thelead in the beginning, she maintained her lead at a distance. She confidentlycame in first place. The boys roared out in cheers.Her time was about 27.30 seconds. That's pretty impressive. Without even breathingheavily, Suzune slowly got out of the pool. When she heard that the cheers were directed to her, she smiled softly once more.

Kushida, who came in second, glanced over towards the smiling girl before scoffing. I couldn't help but still feel as if this was an ironic sight.

The boys were staring at her bouncing ass as she got out of the pool. I alsounintentionally looked at Suzune. Not because of anything else, I swear.

I watched her approach Haruka who gave her a double high five. In the deepest recesses of my mind, I couldn't help but take notes of physicsbeing applied. With such an energetic action, the high five, an action, has caused an equal opposite reaction. I wasn't the only one to notice this but the boys noticed this too.

"Boing boing..." Miyamoto whispered in awe.

"I have witnessed... Enlightenment..." Hondou whispered as he clenched his fist.

The second race started. It was pretty one-sided. Onodera, as expected, won the race in a landslide. Her time of 26 seconds was clearly the best time.

"See?! I told ya you could do it!" I heard Sudou cheer for the girl who went in front of him. Onodera smiled and nodded happily.

Now then, as the teacher called us, I couldn't help but narrow my eyes. My mind lingers to a question that I kept asking myself ever since this has all started.

Do I hold back or do I go all out?

If I were to take lead of the class, They need to see me as someone they could rely upon. Someone smart, someone cunning, someone dependable, someone easy to talk to. I am able to showcase my prowess with academics and able to create plans. I'll be able to use my knowledge of what will happen in this school year and be a reliable foundation for this class. In terms of Social life- yeah, I'm still working on that.

"Line up!"

Sensei, could you not have said that in a manner in which I do get flashbacks?

As I stood right beside Sudou, he grinned. "Hey Ayanokouji! Why don't we have a race?"

"A race?"

"Yeah! Whoever gets first place, gets to treat the other some food."

I remained silent for a second as I stared at the end of the pool. It's almost I can imagine the free food being served to me. But that wouldn't be enough to sway my desire to just hold back a little, just a little. But the nagging curiosity of what food he'd treat me with was gnawing at the back of my mind.

"What kind of food"

"I-i dunno, Ice Cream I guess"

Say no more.

"I see... Well Sudou, If you want a race, then you better listen to me now"

"Swimmers! Get ready!" Sensei called out. Before he blew the whistle, I then glanced at Sudou who waited for me to speak.

"Swim like hell"

The moment Sensei had blew the whistle, we dived into the waters.Matching Sudou's pacewas easy to say the least, but with so much in line. I dashed through 50 meters as fast as I could, no I mean I could go faster but that would be overkill. Finishing with great speed, I got out of the water.The boys could only gape at the scene.

"Holy..." Sudou gaped after he got out of the water after what he had just witnessed.

"Shit..." I heard Hirata curse from the sidelines out of frustration and amazement

"Exclamation Mark!" I head Hondou cried out all of the sudden.

I dried myself off as I sighed off then all of the sudden the bleachers went into an uproar.

"Ayanokouji-kuuuuuun!!!!"

?!

I flinched at the sudden volume of the screams of my name. To think I would have garnered such an attention when swimming. I then glanced over towards a certain direction and saw Karuizawa clapping before turning to Matsushita to say something. Satou in the meantime looked in awe.

Huh, deja-vu.

Now I then, once more I was called back to the frontlines to race once more. Should I even go faster? I wonder that to myself. Looking at Hirata right now, who frowned at me as he stood at my right, perhaps I should just hold back now...

"Hey, Ayanokouji" I heard him call out to me. I turned towards him and tilted my head ever so slightly.

"What's up?"

"I want to race you..."

"Why?"

"I just refuse to be upstage by you..." He said calmly as he looked forward, his gaze firm and steady. As I observed him, I spoke.

"You don't want to be at the sidelines, do you, Hirata?"

"What makes you say that?"

"You're vying to surpass everyone at where they're good at, correct?"

"I don't really care if I win or lose against you. I just want to find an answer" Hirata said as he stretched for the final round. I raised an eyebrow at his statement but chose to stay silent for now.

"An answer to what?"

"A silly question in my mind..." It's about his past, I presume. I chose not to say anything about that statement because I knew it wasn't the time yet. I could tell that he had not taken what had happened in middle school well compared to his past timeline's self. In the past, he was able to abandon the life of violence and chose the way of peace. In this timeline, he still stuck to it, thinking that it was the right way to do, to avoid any more people from being driven to suicide like his friend have been.

"Swimmers! Get ready!"

I got ready.

Hirata got ready.

When he looked at me, I merely nodded at him.

That was enough for him to know that I accept...

"22.04 seconds!" Suzune gasped as the two of us walked side by side. Today, in this afternoon, it was just us walking back towards the dorms. The sun was setting and the skies were growing much more orange as the seconds ticked by.

"Was it really that shocking?" I asked her as I was eating a triple scooped ice cream courtesy of Sudou Ken. It was nice that he had stuck to his end of the bargain. At the end of that bout, I won my race against Hirata with somewhat ease. He told me that he wish to continue to compete against me. As much as having a goal you wish to overcome is a good thing, please don't become troublesome for me, Hirata. You're a great friend to me in the past timeline! You were even my best man.

"It was! I've never seen someone swim as fast as you could, Kiyotaka-kun!" I heard Suzune praise me once more.

"Ehhh i can't be thatfast, Suzune"

"But you were!" I saw Suzune pout as I looked at her. I then looked away as she lets out a soft huff.

"Honestly, Kiyotaka-kun, you're always downplaying your capabilities. It's cute and frustrating at the same time" She said with a rather strained smile. Not going to lie, Horikita considering me cute is somewhat off putting but at this point, I have no choice but to just accept whatever the hell this world could throw at me.

Sticks and stones may break my bones but only my father could break my sanity. Or something like that

"I don't really think I'm that special"

"But you are!!!"

I turned back and saw Suzune standing there. The way she glared at me somehow felt rather nostalgic.

"You are special, Kiyotaka-kun" Oy where is this leading us. Your wording is giving me signs that would be detrimental to be misunderstood. It had just been three days, Suzune...

"I... I never had a friend..." She looked down onto the pavement. "All my life, I had been under the shadow of my brother. He who always outshines me and always casts his shadow at everything I do." She looks at her hands, reflecting on her past. It's surprisingly odd that she was able to trust me this fast. But then again, she did say that I am her first friend. All that she had done, she probably had innocent intentions with it.

I could sympathize with her. Before I had Kei, the Ayanokouji Group and the Book Reading Group, I was alone. In my first year, I teeter into trying to garner friendship. I tried to befriend Horikita, and Kushida. Two of the first people to talk to me. Sudou, I tried to also befriend him along with Ike and Yamauchi. But everything fell apart when Chabashira Sensei had twisted my arm into making me cooperate in the class battles.

Achieve the impossible and raise Class D to Class A or I will have you expelled.

You will come to regret using me...

Don't worry, my life's already full of regrets.

Horikita, who thought of me as a friend, I thought of as a tool. Yousuke, Kushida, it didn't matter at that time who. I had abandoned my persona of a regular student the moment my peaceful life had been threatened. I knew that moving forward, nothing would be normal anymore. I fought and fought, no matter how long, just to gain the life that I desired. Eventually, the moment I showed my physical prowess, the Idiotic Trio stopped inviting me to lunch. The moment I revealed my academic prowess, the Ayanokouji group's trust in me slowly wavered. The moment I showed them what I was willing to sacrifice, I felt Isolated. In the end...

I died alone. Well I chose to die alone so she could be safe...

But in a span of a few short years. I wasn't alone. When everyone abandoned me the moment they saw what lies beyond the thin veil of truth, Kei remained, smiling, wrapping her arms around me to give me comfort.

As I stood there, the wind blew and before me felt like a movie scene. As the cherry blossoms flew by, Suzune's hair waved along the winds. I empathize with you, Suzune. I know what it feels like to be alone, to be isolated due to being underneath the shadow of someone who had dictated your life. Or in your case, someone who has given your family a higher bar of expectations to achieve.

"You're my first friend, Kiyotaka-kun! You accepted my offer of friendship even though I do not know what I was doing! You never told me to leave you alone, you never told me to scram! Nor have you compared me to my brother, nor have you expected me to be like my brother! The moment we spoke, I felt like you saw me for who I am! That's why... to me... You are special..."

As I listen to her words I could only sigh.

"Im telling you... It's nothing special" I repeated my words. I could see Suzune about to argue back but I cut her off...

If given the chance, Ayanokouji-san, would you like a second chance?

This is my second life after all. A world where the white room does not exist, a world where my father isn't trying to hunt me down to do his bidding.

I felt... free...

"After all, that's what friends are for..." I softly said.

I could only watch as Suzune looks up towards me, her eyes brightening up before they grew wet. Soon, her eyes started to leak tears as she cupped her hands over her lips. I could only watch as this girl grew emotional and overjoyed. To see her like this is really overwhelming. I wonder to myself, what would Horikita think if she saw herself like this. Would she frown upon such a unsightly sight and scoff at her for her weakness? Or will it thaw out her icy heart? After all, behind that frigid personality's a good person in her own way.

"T-thank you! Kiyotaka-kun!" She said, her voice quivering as she shuddered due to her emotions overflowing. I could only nod and place my hand upon her shoulder. That's when she went up to me and had cried herself upon my shoulder.

I will never get used to seeing Horikita be like this...

But...

I might get used to seeing Suzunebe like this...

A/N: HELLOOOOOOOO IT'S ME! AUTHOR-SAN! ITS BEEN AWHILE, HUH?! HOW'D YOU LIKE THE RE-WRITE OF CHAPTER 1 AND THIS CHAPTER?! BEHOLD SWIMMING!!!!! ALSO ALSO DID I DO GOOD IN TRYING TO WRITE A WHOLESOME SCENE?

The wholesome scene, I tried to base it off from a personal experience to be honest ehehe. I remember when a friend of mine told me 'that's what friends are for' for the first time. It'll probably be much more fleshed out in Suzune's SS later down the line.

Regarding the Ayanokouji Group! Which I'm starting to flesh out now, see see? I wanted Subro, Akibro, Kiyopon, Suzune, Haruka, and Airi to comprise it! Whilst the Boys group would have Subro, Akibro, Kiyopon, Loyal Snek-kun, and Not-Sussy Ryuji

Speaking of Haruka! I was thinking of making her aggressive and very Ara Ara!

"But author-san" you say "Why?"

Well to be honest, considering my plans for Ichinose, we lost a very valuable fanservice Character-

"BAKA AUTHOR SAN! YOU STILL HAVE AIRI TO MAKE INTO A FANSERVICE GIRL!"

SHADDAP! I WANNA MOMMY HARUKA!

Now for the million dollar question...

Should I keep course and make this fic a KiyoKei fic?

Or do I pull a fast one?

If I do keep this as a KiyoKei Fic, I might do another fic, alternate routes for a KiyoZune and KiyoNami.

ⁱ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰⁱˢ ⁱⁿᵗᵒ ᵃ ᵛⁱˢᵘᵃˡ ⁿᵒᵛᵉˡ...

If I do pull a fast one, I might have to write a different KiyoKei fic.

Hmm... Satou... hmmmm... HMMMMMMMMM...

I did say Iwanted to write a Satou fic. Maybe a Oneshot? I don't know much about Satou.

Bahh I'll think about it! for now! VOTE, COMMENT YOUR THOUGHTS AND OPINIONS!! SPREAD THE WORD BOUT THIS STORY!!! ILL BE BACK WITH THE NEXT CHAPTER SOON!

Chapter 9: Kings and Queens

"That is all for the lecture for today class!~" Chabashira-sensei said cheerfully, letting half of the class cheer out as well that would rival her enthusiasm.

"Thanks for your hard work Sae-chan-sensei!" Someone had said much to our teacher's delight.

It had been two weeks since the first day of school. I have gotten used to with the new Class D's antics.

After my confrontation with Suzune the other day, I have started to accept that nothing will be the same anymore and I am once more back at the starting point in my life. I am once more a new born to this world. And so I tried to learn more about this world.

This world entirely has grabbed my curiosity.

Some girls went up towards sensei and then started to converse with one another, having a laugh in the process. To see Chabashira-sensei be so sociable to her students was still something to get used to. Heh, Ike would probably freak out if he saw sensei acting like this in our timeline.

"Sensei! We should grab something to eat!"

"Yeah Sensei, no harm in hanging out with her favorite students, right?!"

"Well seeing that you guys are inviting me, there's no harm in it!" Sensei said with a smile, causing the girls to let out a cheer. One of them, Nene Mori, then turned towards a certain direction before she raised her hand and waved.

"Ayanokouji-kuuun! Would you like to join us?"

"Eh?" I perked up at the sudden invitation. Of course this invitation wasn't something normal. It wasn't just some random group of girls. The ones who were going to form this massive group would be two cliques from the girls and our homeroom teacher. One clique is dubbed by Sudou and Miyake as the Gyaru Clique, which is comprising of Shinohara, Mori, Azuma, Inogashira and Airi. Although, Airi had stated that she's going to be shopping with Haruka and Suzune for today, that doesn't reduce the massive group at all.

The second group however is what's concerning me. Why? It was Karuizawa's clique. For the second time in this life, I would be making contact with my wife's alternate self. Her clique was fairly large as well, comprising of her, Satou, Matsushita, Wang Mei Yu, and Ichihashi. Miyake had dubbed this clique as the Perfect Student Clique.

I am deeply troubled with this sudden developments...

"Oh? Ayanokouji-san wishes to join us?" I heard Karuizawa speak up, her face brightening up at the fact that Mori had invited me to join them at their table.

Satou couldn't help but smile widely and clasp her hands together "I say that sounds like a great idea! It'd be nice if we get to know him more, yeah?"

Matsushita nodded in agreement. "Yes, it'd be nice indeed! Plus it'll give us more insight on what goes on in his head" She remarked as a matter of fact.

"Heeeh~ To know the mind of Ayanokouji-kun, the one who had unraveled this school's secrets, how exciting" I saw Sensei clasped her hands together as she had a delight expression on her face

I then saw Azuma pout as she said "Eeeeh~ As much as he is a hottie-" Wait what? "-taking a little peaksies into his mind would mess up my own!~ He's too deep and cool for my wanning heart~ teehee~ I'd rather look at his eyes hehehe"

"How amusing, to sway the hearts of those you have yet to interact with" Karuizawa mused with a knowing smile. "Well, will you join us for a quick bite at Pallet? Ayanokouji-san?"

On one hand, I'll be able to use this opportunity to ascertain connections with the girls. On the other hand, I'll be the only guy. That would be utterly awkward. I turned to Sudou and Miyake. One of them saw me looking at them but then they looked at the group of girls who looked at them back.

"Oy Akito..."

"Mm..?"

"Should we..."

"Yeah, we should-"

"Neeeh! Sudou-kun! Miyake-kun! If you guys want, you can join Ayanokouji-kun with us!" Suddenly Azuma had taken the initiative and called out to the two guys who I was hoping to bail me out of this situation. Welp it looks like my plan failed. She probably knows that those two would just try to bail me out yet again like they did on the first day.

"Yeaaah! The more the merrier!"

"Well there's nothing wrong with that!"

And so it appears to be more like a tremendous pressure for the two to try to bail me out, join us, or none of the above.

"Nah, we're good..." Miyake called out as he then turned to me "We still have club practice, we'll see you later instead Ayano. Have fun out there" He then grinned at me. Wait, I thought the two of you don't have club activities today?

"Yeah, see ya later dude!" Sudou grinned as he waved, the two of them making their retreat out of the classroom. Did they just leave me for the fray?

"Well I guess it's just not their scene, a shame" Azuma said. But honestly she was smiling as she said this. Looks like I have no choice, haah. Better face this now or not at all.

"Alright then, I guess" I said with some form of enthusiasm. Well, I tried to at least sound excited about it. But it was still drowned by the cheers of the gyaru clique (and sensei) and the delight of the perfect students.

Ever since the Ayanokouji Group had fallen apart, I had rarely went to the school's cafe, seeing that I'd stick out like a sore thumb at the scene.

Pallet Café, a place that was designed to encapsulates the interests and hearts of the young girls in the school. One look upon such a café, it gives you some semblance of prestige that is indeed befitting the best of the best of this nation. A café worthy for the elites.

If I were to judge, the ones who had points to waste goes here.

"We'll go grab a table, alright? Kei-chan already knows our orders" Satou said as she and Matsushita began to walk towards

"Hai hai!" Azuma agreed before turning towards us.

"I'll go join up with Maya-chan and Chiaki-chan! Oh and can you get me a Strawberry Cream Frappuchino?"

"Alright Sensei!"

"I'll handle the orders" Karuizawa suddenly spoke as she then pulled out her phone so she'll be able to access the phone's notepad app.

"Neh Ayanokouji-kun! Can you help out Karuizawa-san with the orders?"

Before I could say anything, the blonde in question suddenly turned towards me. Suddenly she smiled softly at me "It would be of great help, Ayanokouji-san"

"I don't mind." I said. It wasn't that I just wanted to spend some time with this world's Karuizawa. It's just that, the amount of orders that she has to handle would be a lot if we take into account of everyone who were with us at that moment. It is also said by internet-chan that the males are obliged to help out their female counterparts in things like this as common courtesy.

"Your help would be very much appreciated, Ayanokouji-san"

"Any-" I immediately stopped myself. Hm, A slip of tongue would cause all the amount of misunderstandings right then and there all because of a habit of mine. I need to remind myself once more that this timeline isn't my own anymore. This is but a strange new world.

"Don't worry about it." I said as I then looked away, more specifically, towards the menu board to get a decision for myself.

In the end, I opted to go for my usual choice, Black coffee.

As we made our way towards the counter to order, we had to stay at a line for the time being.

"You like black coffee, Ayanokouji-san?" Karuizawa seems suddenly interested in my choice for coffee

"I wouldn't order it if I didn't, right?"

"That is true but isn't it a bit too strong for you? It might give you palpitations if you're not used to the strong caffeine."

"That is true" I mused. "But it's not like I'm not used to it already, Karuizawa"

"Might I give you a little recommendation?" She asked, tilting her head to the side. Cute...

"Sure."

She then pointed her slender fingers upon the menu board and pointed a specific coffee brew. "Cafe Misto;A one-to-one combination of fresh-brewed coffee and steamed milk add up to one distinctly delicious coffee drink remarkably mixed."

"Is it good?"

"According to the grapevine, it is well recommended. It's not too strong and it's pleasing to drink if you wish to accompany it with a good book at your side" She said with a soft smile.

"Perhaps I can get that" I remarked, placing my hand upon my chin to think about it.

"Oh you should try pairing it up with some Bacon Belgian Waffle" She immediately suggested, pointing at the treat that was being showcased in a light up display.

"Is it good?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at the suggestion.

"It's delightful if you have a good coffee to pair it up. And seeing that you're choosing Cafe Misto, it's worth the attempt, no? Plus it's light, It wouldn't give you too much calories."

"You know quite a lot about these things" I remarked before glancing over towards her direction once more.

"Of course, girls of my group from before had invited me to these kinds of places" She said happily as she then pointed out that we were next. As Karuizawa speaks to the cashier, I couldn't help but keep my eyes on her.

A world where Karuizawa was never bullied?

Normally, I wouldn't think too much about this.

But...

I couldn't help but feel somewhat light in the chest. It's the feeling that you get when you witness something come into fruition. A feeling that you'd get when you find out that your partner is ecstatic over something. A feeling that you get when you eat a flavor of ice cream that had run out already and you were eating the last stock. It's also the same feeling that I got when I had solved an impossible task for the white room for the first time in my life.

I couldn't explain it properly... No... I could but I just couldn't put it into words because this was a rare feeling to feel to be honest.

Am I happy right now?

Am I smiling right now?

No...

I knew the answer to that already. I had discovered a world where my wife had never been tormented, never been broken down by the cruelties of humanity. As I watched her, my perception of time slow, I could only look at her in awe and amazement.

This is a what could have been for her.

Kiyotaka~

"Ayanokouji-san?"

"Hmm?"

"You spaced out, is there something the matter?"

I shook my head.

"No, Karuizawa, It's nothing..."

"I see." She nodded, glad that nothing was troubling me at the moment. "Well if there is something bothering you, please do tell me, okay?"

You never tell me anything, Kiyotaka!

"I will" I remarked with a nod.

It's not like she'd be able to understand what goes on in my mind. After all, my situation is rather unique. I do not believe that talking it out with someone would be beneficial at all. In fact, it would become detrimental for me the moment I reveal of my origins and my troubles. Although, I don't really find it troubling at this point in all honesty. At some point, everything will grow to be natural.

"Took you guys quite some time." Matsushita had quipped as she glanced towards the two of us who were approaching the table with everyone's orders which comprises of mostly frappe and sweets like cake and the like. The exception however was mine which was a cup of coffee and a waffle.

"Apologies, Ayanokouji-kun and I were discussing about his order" Karuizawa had remarked with a smile.

"Oho? What's this Karuizawa-san, you recommended your personal favorite combination to Ayanokouji-kun?"

Personal favorite combination?

"Well it's my favorite for a reason, Matsushita-san"

"Right, of course" Matsushita had a sly smirk upon her lips before she then redirected her gaze towards someone else.

"A-Ayanokouji-kun!" Immediately, Satou had grabbed my attention. I was supposed to ask what her concerns were when she had her frappe directed towards me.

"W-why don't you give this a try?" She suggested before smiling.

"Satou-san~ How bold of you!~" Azuma had grinned widely at the sight. Poor girl who just wish to share her preferred choice to me could only meekly look down.

"I-it's not like that" She whimpered.

"It's alright Satou" I said, my eyes closed as I took a sip from my coffee. "I have my own here, but I appreciate your suggestion."

As I took a peak, I could see Satou not looking disappointed but she seems to be shyly looking down onto the ground. Karuizawa meanwhile had an undecipherable look whilst Matsushita appeared much more amused of the situation all together. Perhaps I should just stay quiet and listen to the conversation.

Well... I sort of tried to... that is until when the entire conversation went awkward and talks about skin care products and the like became the conversation. Goddamn Miyake and Sudou for leaving me to this predicament on my own.

"Neh, Ayanokouji-kun?"

"Hm?"

I looked up and saw Inogashira peering over towards my direction.

"You said you never had friends before, right?"

"Eh? Why all of the sudden?"

"Well, We couldn't help but see you talk to Horikita-san quite alot this past week or two."

"Yeah" Suddenly Azuma had agreed "It's like the two of you are close! Are you guys perhaps dating?"

"No, we're not" I immediately answered. Better nip this in the bud before the misunderstanding grows out of control.

"Ehh? You guys aren't? You guys totes look like a real couple!"

And who the hell thought of it like that? I get that Suzune talks to me alot but that's because I'm her first friend. At the very least, I ain't the only friend that she has anymore. She has Haruka and Airi now as well. I look at the girls who were looking at me. To think that they're still pushing for the narrative that I'm dating Suzune is just amusing and confusing at the same time. Plus it's not like Suzune would take a liking to me after just one act of kindness and accepting her friendship.

"No... We aren't dating" I clarified. I wonder as to why girls always like to meddle with other people's relationships. Is their need for gossip really that high? I could only wonder at this point but for some odd reason, some of them looked glad at my answer.

"Enough about that for now! I just heard from this girl in 1-B that someone's confessing to that popular girl in their class"

"That popular girl in their class?"

"I think her name is Ichinose-san, right?"

"Ichinose?" I suddenly asked. They may have perceived it as me asking who that was but in truth, it's different. I was shocked that this confession was already taking place. From what I could remember, such a thing takes place 4-6 weeks from now. This is indeed quite a shock to say the least.

Ichinose, getting a confession from one Chihiro Shiranami, whos intention was made known to Ichinose via love letter, was set on track by my actions of intervention. If I had not said anything at that time, I would have become Ichinose's fake boyfriend should she manage to go through with her initial plan, causing me to gain undesired attention. What's worse is that I would indirectly be harming an individual's feelings.

Not that I care.

But it wouldn't be only me, but Ichinose as well. A lie to push away another person's feelings would be utterly painful should the truth come to light.

And So, I intervened.

It's true that confessing your feelings to someone isn't that easy. You spend the day in anguish yet you still couldn't do it. You could let out the words "I love you" hang in your throat. I think you should properly answer her desperate feelings and not spare her with a lie. That would only make things worse in the long run.

Well... I wouldn't say it's a difficult task...

Just don't answer if you don't want to.

Eh?

Go out with me

Well, I mean I still had to verify her feelings using Hiyori. But that's just me planning ahead to keep it a hundred percent fool proof. But in the end, despite saying that confessing is difficult, I managed to pull it off without breaking a sweat.

"Confession already, huh..." I mused.

"Ara?~ Are you perhaps interested in getting confessed to, Ayanokouji-kun?" I heard Sensei tease me, to which i let out a sigh to.

Already seen my fare share of it...

I somehow glanced at Satou for a brief second before looking away so that I wouldn't get caught looking at her after that statement. In the end i opted to not reply to such an odd question that might lead me to hot waters.

Kei seems to be looking at me rather intently before dropping her gaze.

In terms of a confession, to gain one from someone who express their deep desires to be intertwined with you would be quite the event to handle. Your heartrate would race as your mind would be overflowed with so much joy. It's what I would have felt when Satou confessed to me, seeing that she was a cute girl after all. However, my circumstances at that time was utterly difficult for someone like Satou to take on. White Room Enforcers and Infiltrators left and right, Class battles. With the possibility of Ryuuen to start hunting me down once more, the last thing I needed for everything was for Satou to get caught in all of the crossfire.

Someone like Kei, someone who was of use to me in the grand scheme of things with her Social Status and connections was able to help me garner with intel that not only is limited to the classroom but also to the other classes and school years as well. It also pays well that she had already experienced what it's like to get caught in the crossfire. I, too, personally had orchestrated key events that would test the strength of loyalty that Kei has for me.

When the going was tough, even for Kei, and when I had already assumed that she had betrayed me, she still held on and withheld the information about me from getting extracted by Ryuuen through subjecting her into psychological torture. As I watched her collapse onto me, overwhelmed with so much emotion, I had realized that I had attained a perfect tool. Letting foreign variables in the equation would result in my grip on her loosening. Should I have accepted Satou Maya's confession, this will plant the seeds of doubt in Kei's mind, causing her to question my promise of protecting her. Should I have engaged in relations with Satou over Kei, the possibility of a misunderstanding and the ruination of a friend group would be imminent.

And so, Instead of accepting the innocent bystander's feelings, I opted to secure my position besides my former pawn, promoted to personal partner in crime. Instead of attaining that normal relationship i desired immediately, I opted to choose the long term strategy and had my sights set on Karuizawa Kei.

According to Kei, in the future, Satou seems to be happy with herself and was becoming more and more famous in the world of fashion. Her desire to be a fashion designer, stated during the double date, had finally come into fruition. Perhaps not accepting her confession at that time was a benefactor result for Satou's growth.

Then again, Kei sometimes expresses her displeasure with Satou every time their topics drifted towards me.

"I'm heading out first" I said to Karuizawa who looked at me before smiling softly.

"Of course, do take care on your way back"

At this stage, everyone was talking about going shopping and at this point, I seem to have overextended my welcome with this group.

That and I just wish to rest in my room.

"You guys have fun with your shopping"

"Thank you, Ayanokouji-kun" She said with a smile. I noticed that Sensei was looking at our direction with a knowing smile. No, something tells me that her smile was an indication that she will be up to something no good. What worries me further was that I was expecting her to tease us but remained quiet, minding her own business.

I nodded at Karuizawa before I started to walk away. If I had to guess, I had spent an hour hanging out with them. I barely talked at all and the only one I had a proper conversation with was with Karuizawa.

As I walked out of the shop, after 30 seconds, I'd hear the doors open again after I made my exit. Judging from the even footsteps, I can safely assume that I was being followed by this student. I swear to god, Matsushita I wi-

Hm?

When I looked back, I was not met with my brown haired sta- uh classmate.

I was met with a blue haired individual.

I couldn't put my finger on it but she looks familiar. Her hair was long, tied to a cute pony tail and appears to have quite a feminine build.

She smiled at me softly. "Hello, Are you Ayanokouji of Class D?" She was quite the polite individual. It'd be rude to not answer thou so I answered truthfully. Wait, am I getting a confession out of the blue already? What's up with this day and confessions?

"Yes, who's asking."

"Well the leader of my Class wishes to extend an invitation to the class representatives for a gathering. A sign of mutual respect for one another should our classes come to conflict with one another."

"What makes you think that our classes are going to have to fight with one another?" I suddenly asked, curious about this girl's claims.

"Oh, he had gotten that information from a Senpai... I couldn't really spare the details with you, Ayanokouji-kun."

"I see... Alright then... I have another question"

"What is that?"

"Why me? What made your leader think that I was Class D's leader?"

"Oh, according to our leader, under the referral of Sakayanagi Arisu, you are to be the one contacted for this gathering instead of Sakura Airi"

Oh great, im meeting Sakayanagi again... This is most unpleasing...

"Haah..." I sighed "Where are we meeting exactly?"

"Oh the gathering wouldn't be until Friday afternoon this week at Une Cuisine Luxueuse at the suggestion of both Ryuuen-san and Sakayanagi-san. I had decided to make contact with you now to inform you ahead of schedule."

"I see..." I nodded. "Thank you, uh-"

"Mio, Ibuki Mio"

... Eh?

"What's wrong?" She politely asked me.

At this point, I'm not so shocked anymore. This whole personality swapping thing is becoming more and more common that I couldn't really do much but just accept the fact that this kicking machine was being polite with me and had not once acted upon her anger issues. I wouldn't be surprised if Ryuuen is a piece of work himself.

Wait... This gathering to establish mutual respect upon one another was Ryuuen's Idea?

"Nothing, I thought these kinds of things, Ichinose would be the one to initiate such a thing."

"You know of Class B's leader?" Suddenly Ibuki's interest piqued. If I were to judge her reaction, it seems that she was having trouble trying to reach out to Class B. Perhaps they're the Class C of this world. Huh, I couldn't imagine a violent Ichinose at all.

"You goshdarn monster!~" Ichinose strikes a haughty pose as she looks and points at me condescendingly. "I'll beat you up till you're black and blue! Trust me, Ayanokouji-kun! I will make you admit defeat kukuku!~"

Oh dear lord, I just imagined Ichinose laughing like Ryuuen.

"I don't think I know class B's leader anymore"

"Anymore?"

"Don't worry about it" I brushed it off. "Tell me, Ibuki, what's your leader like if you don't mind me asking?" I decided to change the topic and try to gain as much information in regards to Ryuuen now whilst I still can. If I get a grasp on his personality, I would be able to somewhat predict what his thought process and possible moves be.

"Oh, Ryuuen-san is a nice guy! Everyone respects him a lot."

Somehow I imagined Ryuuen acting like Ichinose this time.

"Alright Class C! We can do this! we will achieve victory with the power of fucking friendship and fair play!" He would be met with lots of roaring cheers that showed the class' undoubtful sense of unity.

"A-Ayanokouji... Will you meet me again a year later to see my growth" He asks as my fingers brushed gently upo-

Okay stop right there!.. I did not know where did that came from but let's not cross thatline... Haaah...

God damn Kei and her BL novels...

"A-ah i see..." I said, seemingly more exhausted than ever.

"Is that all you wish to ask, Ayanokouji-kun?" She asked, tilting her head to the side ever so slightly.

"Yeah, that's about it" I said before nodding at her.

Watching her finally leave after- get this- bowing and apologizing for taking up a portion of my time, I let out a sigh and started walking towards the dormitories. After all, I have a date with bed-chan.

Friday, four in the afternoon. I let out a long sigh as I have entered into the restaurant that Ibuki had told me about prior. If my situation currently is like that of the past, I would have not showed up to such a place.

Une Cuisine Luxueuse is one among the many fancy restaurants here at Keyaki Mall. It is said that such an establishment is that for those who has too much points in their wallets or are teachers that are in a payroll. With that said, this is why I mostly see second year and third year students, possibly class A or B, in this establishment.

Well, an exception to this is Kouenji who is seated at a table along with a Senpai who I do not know the name of. However, instead of being so self-absorbed, he was engaging in a conversation with the senpai. Said senpai appears to be enjoying the conversation too.

"Name?" I was called by the receptionist who was looking at me as if I came from the trash bin.

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka" I responded.

"Hmm... Oh, you're reserved along with one Sakayanagi Arisu, one Ichinose Honami, and one Ryuuen Kakeru, correct?"

"Yes I am..."

"Perfect, please follow me. Ryuuen-san had already arrive and awaits you and the others."

Hmm so I get to meet with Ryuuen first, huh. I wouldn't say I'm nervous at all. In fact, I was guessing what kind of person he would be.

"This is the table sir."

I nodded and then finally I got to get a good look at the man himself. He who had lured me out to revealing myself as Class D's mastermind. He who had remained as Class D's annoying thorn on the side, possibly the other class' too. The bane of Horikita's existence. An enemy and a friend, class C's Tyrant Ryuuen Kakeru.

"So you're class D's leader, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, hmm?"

"Well I mean like... I was planning on stepping up to take the reign."

"How interesting. Well it's nice to meet you, Ayanokouji... Ryuuen Kakeru, you may call me Ryuuen"

"A Pleasure..."

"Please, the pleasure is all mine..." He said with a sincere smile.

An awkward silence then befalls between us. I stared at him, observing his actions and eyes. He looked at he with equal attention. It's as if we were gauging each other.

I was expecting an insult or two, possibly because I was already used to his antics. However, the way he's acting now, he's reminding me of a certain guy. One who was once known as Class D's peacemaker.

To think Ryuuen's personality would be that like of Yousuke Hirata. Oh the joys of this world. If you could see yourself now, Ryuuen, you'd laugh.

"So, I am guessing that the ones we'll be awaiting for is Sakayanagi and Class B's leader?"

"That is correct... Sakayanagi said she's going to be late and Ichinose said she'll be here soon once she takes care of some things." Ryuuen explained as he went to grab a menu board. "Tell me, Ayanokouji, before Class A and B come, I want to ask of you. What do you think of the S-System so far?"

To think he'd start out aggressive to fish for information whether I was aware of what was going on or not. Straight to the point, he's going to be gauging my capabilities as Class D's leader by taking notes of what I say about the S-System. I opted to tell him what I know.

"Not much really, All I know is that they're hiding the variables that evaluates how much points we'll be getting in the next month."

"Is that so? Hmm well there's more to it than that, really" Ryuuen suddenly said. I furrowed my eyebrows at the sudden claim. However before I could say something, he continued his explanation.

"I have garnered information, Ayanokouji, that there is a reason why they gave us One hundred thousand Points on the first day, however that information isn't cheap."

"You're planning on selling this information then?"

"That is correct..."

"Why is that so?"

"There's a reason why our sensei had told us that there's nothing you cannot buy in this school, correct? I needed points because I'm a bit tad curious as to what limits there are to buying things that are omitted from the handbook that they had given us." Unfortunately for Ryuuen, that topic has no hold on my curiosity, after all, I already have uncovered this limit. At best you can change the school rules, at least gain information with a handful of points.

"I see, although, I am somewhat broke right now. I can't just buy off the intel."

"It would be valuable! I can throw in a discount, considering the fact that you know your stuff."

What are you, a used car salesman?

"Like I said, I'm broke..."

"But it hasn't been a month yet, where had your money gone?"

I let out a sigh. "Well if I were to be honest, it went to food. My classmates just loves to hang out with me for some reason." Well I mean, I have like a few million in my pocket as we speak but he doesn't need to know that.

"I see, a shame it is. Well, if you're in a pinch, Ayanokouji, just hit me up, alright?"

"And you'll help me as long as the price is good?"

"Of course" He said with what I would call his trademark sly grin.

"Oh! You guys are here!" To tell you the truth, I had lost all signs of hope for this world to have a semblance of my old world.

But now, here comes that one in a million chance of a variable being the same from my past. She strides into the place, her strawberry blonde hair swaying at her every movements. As I see her, flashes upon flashes of the past had assaulted my brain.

"You're right, Ayanokouji-kun, Love is quite a fickle"

"I knew I could trust you, Ayanokouji-kun"

"Ayanokouji-kun! Have a Great day today!"

"Listen... I don't think I have the courage to go along with this alliance breaking..."

"Thank you Ayanokouji-kun for listening to my problems..."

"You have to avoid Grid I2! Or else they will-"

"Because I..."

"Even if you had not chosen me, my feelings shall remain the same! After all, you give me strength!"

"Y-you said you'd be there for me, right Kiyotaka-kun!?" I heard the pained cries of Ichinose Honami echo from behind me.

"Things have changed, Honami..." I calmly said, my eyebrows furrowed due to the building annoyance within me. Here she was, betting all of her trust onto someone like me. Someone who doesn't hold power to Class B's machinations.

Class D is getting that desperate to overtake Class C or close the gap atleast, Honami?

I could only glance back at her.

"Please, just tell Horikita-san that Iwish for an alliance, even if it's just for this upcoming exam, Is that too hard to ask? Kiyotaka-kun? Just for this exam, as long as we get to make sure Ryuuen-kun doesn't rise back up again and have Sakayanagi-san be defeated for good! Please Kiyotaka-kun, you're the only exceptional person I know that could tip the balance of this battle! It's fine if your class gets to Class A! We don't mind remaining in Class B!"

You don't understand... Ichinose... At this point in time, the unity of Class B is but an illusion to others. An illusion that wouldn't fool me at all. You may not know it, Ichinose, however, your growing selfish desires to chase after me is the detriment to your downfall. I held your fate at the palm of my hand.

"I'll personally do anything, Kiyotaka-kun, please! We can't afford to return back to Class D!"

Any other regular person would jump to that opportunity, to take advantage of a weakened and defenseless girl offering herself in exchange for your services. But I am anything but a regular person. I remained firm in my decision and I made her know it to be true. As I walked away from her crumbling form, I would turn to the corner and there I would meet another person.

"Thank you, Ayanokouji... This is... for the best... We're already on the third year and I can't afford Ichinose-san being naïve and relying on others, not in our current predicament."

"I know... Now, show me the strength of your resolve, Kanzaki..."

"Are you alright?" The sweet voice would ask. I of course would snap back to reality and see before me the pure hearted Ichinose Honami.

"Eh?"

"You spaced out, Ayanokouji" I heard Ryuuen spoke from where he sat. Meanwhile, Ichinose could be seen leaning to get a good look at me.

"Ah, I guess I did huh, sorry" I apologized, scratching the back of my head.

"It's fine, Ayanokouji-kun!" Ichinose had said with a cheerful smile. It was the same bright and heartwarming smile. I couldn't help but just stare at her for the longest moment. For once, I had found a reminder of my past life in the form of Class B's leader. However its a shame, the reminder that I was left was a reminder of my betrayal for someone who had believed in the 'goodness' of my own heart.

After making sure that I was alright now, Ichinose would sit herself by my side. "So, has Sakayanagi-san said when she will be arriving, Ryuuen-kun?"

"Unfortunately, Ichinose, the queen of Class A had not informed me of such."

"A shame, isn't it?"

"She's probably busy" I remarked as I then took a look at the menu myself and the moment I saw the prices, I couldn't help but let out a sound of shock. A sound that I was trying to suppress. Even theFlavorful Grilled Pork Tenderloin costs about 20,000 points!

I could get like... a month's worth of ice cream with that.

"Well I did tell you that Sakayanagi's going to be late" Ryuuen mused before shrugging.

"Yes that's correct, Dragon Boy~"

Soon the three of us would perk up at the addition to our little meeting. There stood the alter form of Sakayanagi. Sometimes, when I look at her, I think to myself 'Is this how Sakayanagi desired to look like?' Because there is no possible explanation to this fact that Sakayanagi has the mature body that could rival both Kiryuuin Fuuka and Ichinose Honami's.

What was once the sound associated with her cane was now replaced by the clacking sounds of her heels. The now haughty Queen of Class A had then looked at me and Ichinose and frowned. "It's good to see you again, Kiyotaka-kun" She greeted me, yet her eyes appear to have some form of disdain upon them. It's possible that she still is annoyed of my so called 'rebellion' to her wishes.

"Likewise, Sakayanagi" I replied, placing some form of emphasis on her last name, causing her eye to twitch ever so slightly.

"Heeeh?" Ichinose then looked at me and then towards the slightly annoyed Sakayanagi before a teasing smile had plastered upon her face. Hmm, apparently, this Ichinose seems quite more aggressive than her counterpart. It would have been her trying to quell Sakayanagi's anger already but here she was, flashing the former loli a teasing smile. "To see the ever so calm and collected Arisu Sakayanagi ticked off, my how I do not regret coming here! hehe~"

"Oh puhlease, Citrus-girl! This emotion I am feeling right now could exclusively be initiated by this dumbass over here" She glared and pointed at me- Oi, I have feelings too you know. Calling me a dumbass hurts my weak fragile heart.

"Now now, be nice, Sakayanagi-san! We are here to form mutual respect for the other class' leaders, not to antagonize one another." Ryuuen tried to calm the situation down before it gets out of hand...

...

Christ, I don't think Bourbon is enough to clear my mind after I had just said that sentence.

Ichinose agressively teasing Sakayanagi.

Sakayanagi not even attempting to keep her cool at all.

And Ryuuen the peacemaker.

This is going to take awhile to get used to...

In the end, the four of us managed to calm the growing tensions down. An event that I didn't know was possible to happen, a formally crafted gathering between class leaders. Even in the original timeline, did this not happen at all.

"Im sure you are all wondering why I had set this up, correct?" Ryuuen asked with a smile. Ah well that was convenient.

"I was just going to ask about that..."

"That's right, Ryuuen-kun! Why do we have to rendezvous here at an expensive restaurant?"

"Well allow me to explain those two questions! This gathering is made as a recommendation from a senpai from second year. He is the one wherein I got some of my intel for certain things." Ryuuen initially explained

"A recommendation?" Sakayanagi asked, her eyebrow raised.

"Yes, by a Blonde Senpai." Ryuuen confirmed.

"Did this blonde senpai appear to look like someone who's mother never paid attention to them?" Suddenly Ichinose asked. The way she worded that specific description out was rather confusing to say the least. Her voice was cheerful, her lips were smiling, but her words were rather mocking.

"E-er... I'm not quite sure-" Ryuuen appears to be caught off guard with this sudden statement.

"Ah I see! Well I guess it's probably not Nagumo-senpai!" Ichinose just merely shrugged. Wait, she was talking about Nagumo? Geez, the slander... He hadn't made his appearance yet.

"Wait, how did you come to know Nagumo-senpai?" Ryuuen asked.

"Oh he tried to ask me out" She bluntly said before letting out an irritable sigh "Im pretty sure he was looking at something else besides my eyes..."

Nagumo isn't like that in the original timeline, is he? Oh right... Alternate Timeline. Honestly, I wouldn't know anymore... I wouldn't even be shocked anymore now if Manabu-senpai isn't interested in letting me in the student council.

"Jeez, remind me to steer clear away from him then..." Sakayanagi grumbled.

"Hey now, when I met him, he didn't appear to be a degenerate at all" Ryuuen defended the guy who was being slandered currently in our conversation.

"That's because you aren't a girl, Ryuuen-chan" Ichinose said with a coy smile.

"Oi!" Ryuuen protested and voiced out his displeasure with the nickname 'Ryuuen-chan' only to be met with an amused giggle from Ichinose. Despite Sakayanagi and Ryuuen's odd personalities, only Ichinose is the one who remains almostthe same as her counterpart's personality. Aside from the unfiltered remarks, she still seems like... well... herself.

The more I observe these three, the more alienated I feel.

In the past, class leaders never had gotten together like this, doing recreational stuff, dining, and conversing. However, I was still able to keep myself from dropping out of the conversation whenever they talk to me. Perhaps I just need to get used to this, just like how I got used to whatever this world was throwing at me.

And so we spoke to each other about trivial things that had gotten a laugh of two out of everyone else. Sometimes it was just gossip that I've already heard from Karuizawa's clique or Inogashira's clique. Other times, it was stories within our respective classrooms. They were able to get a laugh when I recounted to them my botched introduction.

The food was delicious but i still feel like that I had wasted 20,000 points just for one small serving. In all honesty, I feel like I was cheated out of my money.

Hopefully the next time the leaders meet, it's not at a place like this.

"Ryuuen?"

"Yes, Ayanokouji?"

"Next time we meet like this, can we just set it up at Pallet?" I was seen glaring at my now empty plate. Ichinose and Sakayanagi appears to be holding back their giggles.

"Right, of course Ayanokouji!" He said, his smile was strained but I couldn't care less.

As long as I don't waste 20 thousand points for just one serving.

I won't strangle anyone.

A/N: AAAAAAAAAAAAND DONE! IT'S BEEN A FEW DAYS SINCE I STARTED WRITING THIS CHAPTER! FINALLY I WAS ABLE TO INTRODUCE THE CLASS LEADERS!!! However- they haven't been fleshed out in this chapter as of yet!

So I'll give you guys a rundown on the personalities I'm attempting for the class leaders

NotALoliArisu: Hime-like and quite haughty with a Superiority Complex who wants Kiyopon to bow down to her and call her Onee-sama!

Honami-chan, my beloved: Well... for now, let's just say she's Canon Ichinose but a bit more direct.I can't really say much for Ichinose because I have a surprise waiting for her and I am EXCITED TO RELEASE THAT SURPRISE INTO THIS ACCURSED FANFIC.

Dragon Boi: Hirata-like personality but would stick up for his friends in class C rather than being a neutral entity.

I'd probably have to flesh them out even more as chapters progress so if you guys have any suggestions on how I tackle them, please tell me-

Oh, on another note, my naming of the chapters, I'll have to change them. As you can see, I'm already Volume 2 on this Story even though canonwise, I'm still at Volume 1 events... So instead of separating them by volume, I'll just make the entire fanfiction one big "Act."

so from

Vol. 2 Ch. 3

to

Chapter 9 or something

Welp! with that being addressed, Next chapter, I'm going to finally have the Class Points be revealed and once i release that chapter, Vol. 2 Ch.1's pilot chapter would get unpublished or deleted.

With that out of the way-

VOTE, AND COMMENT YOUR THOUGHTS AND OPINIONS! AND SPREAD THE WORD ABOUT MY STORY!!!!!

Hm~ I want a hug from Honami...

Chapter 10: The Beating Drums of Total War

"Alright guys!~ Settle down!, We must be much more serious today!" Chabashira Sensei had called out to all of us who were talking to one another.

"Ehh? Sae-chan-Sensei? What's wrong?" Sensing that something was wrong, Miyamoto couldn't help but suddenly ask, addressing Sensei by her preferred nickname.

"Well It's the end of the month." She said as she raised some paper "So we have to conduct a pop-quiz!"

Of course this was met with unenthusiastic whimpers and groanings.

"Senseeei! Do we have to?"

"Well!~ You know the rules and so do I~ tee hee"

"S-Sensei... Did you just-"

"Anywhooo!" She drawled out, ignoring the student that she had just cut off as she moved to each student at the front row, handing out the necessary examination papers onto the table.

"Please pass it to the person behind you, okay?"

"Hai! Sensei!" Some had drawled out as they passed the stacks of paper behind them after taking a sheet for their own. I watched as Miyake had passed me my paper, I nodded at him to which he nodded back.

"Now calm down everyone! This test is only for future reference. It will not be reflected onyour report card. But I'm sure you guys already know some other unmentioned things! Still, cheating isa big no no! Alright?"

There was a slightly strange phrase included in her words. Normally, gradesare reflected only in the report card. However, Chabashira-sensei's wordsare a bit different. It looks like she's implying that these grades won't bereported on our report card, but will be done so in some other way. I'd probably say that I'm worrying too much but there are some things that are needed to be cautious about.

My classmates knew this, I knew this, because we were already informed beforehand courtesy to my decisions back on the first day. Chabashira didn't need to say anything more for everyone already knew the risks...

Class points.

"Kiyotaka-kun?"

I then glanced towards my side and raised an eyebrow. Suzune was looking at me with a smile. Her fists were clenched as if she was pumping them. She then softly whispered out the words-

"Ganbare! Kiyotaka-kun!"

"Ah... hmm... You too, Suzune" I seem to be caught off guard with the sudden greeting. The reluctant girl smiled, satisfied of her efforts in cheering for me before once more facing her papers.

I was caught off guard, yes, but that doesn't mean It shook me to the core. Most would probably scream out in the spring time of youth and do their absolute best in the exam after a cute girl tells them to do their best in the exam, however, I am not like those people. Such trivial thing wouldn't move my heart at all.

Once the test started, I looked through the questions. 20 questions, 4 persubject, and 5 points per question for a total of a 100 points. However, thequestions were extraordinarily easily, and so it felt rather anticlimactic.

The questions on this test are easier than the entrance examquestions. Everything here is too simple. I thought that, but about 3 questions on the test were harder than the others.The last math problem probably can't be solved without using complicatedformulas.

If I remember correctly, the exams were just like this. I couldn't be too sure, honestly. I couldn't keep in track of things down to the minute detail.

But it was clear that these questions were not for first year high school students. The last threequestions are of a different nature. I judge the 3 questions were about college entry levels in difficulty. Everything else could be done by everyone with a breeze.

"Why are these problems so hard..."

Well... mostly everyone... I deadpanned as I threw a glance at Yamauchi's direction.

So anyways, I started answering most of the questions correctly.

Honestly, no point in holding back now, especially if I wish for Sakayanagi to take me seriously rather than hope for me to bend my ass over for her to use as her foot rest. She needs to at least get a taste for what is to come for her. But still I don't want anyone to overhype my skills or else there would be no room to grow for them.

Chabashira-sensei was monitoring the students, humming a soft tune as she walked around theclassroom. She then placed a hand on a student, Kanzaki to be precise. It seems that she was asking if he was doing alright in the midst of the examination, to which Kanzaki nodded without hesitation. Satisfied, she moved to a different student. She keeps doing this until she had reached me.

I felt her hand be placed upon my shoulder.

I expected her to say something in relation to the exam but her smile says otherwise.

She leaned in and whispered into my ear.

"Karuizawa says to do your best fufu~"

...

I looked up to Chabashira-sensei with a deadpanned look but all she did was smile and moved on to another student.

That woman's antics...

...

I couldn't help but scratch the back of my head. A special exam was on going and I had to crack this cipher that was provided by the school in order to gain additional class points. Kei, who was with me at that time, leaned in and asked.

"So, how's it going, Kiyotaka?"

"It's been alright... I feel like I'm getting close to the key to solving this..."

"Wait, already?!" She had a surprised look before letting out a sigh and then flashing a smile "I see... As expected of Kiyotaka!"

She then smiled as she moved towards my desk and sat upon it, her legs crossed.

"For someone who wishes to just laze around under the pretense of living a peaceful life, seeing you hard at work is quite amusing"

"Haha very funny, why don't you try to help me out here then instead of 'enjoying a peaceful life'..."

"Mooou, you know I'm not good with these kinds of things! It's like telling a bishop to go forward"

"Good analogy but you're quite wrong with something"

"Eh? What's wrong with my analogy?"

"You refer to yourself as the bishop, right? I thought it's established that you're my Queen?"

Kei just immediately ceased speaking in that moment as she immediately brought her hands upon her face. Her face gradually growing red at the sudden sweet talk that I had just done.

"Y-you! Ahhhh! Why is it always me who gets teased like that?!"

"I wasn't teasing you, I was just clarifying your position."

"What a roundabout way of saying you love me" She said with a sly grin.

I remained quiet, satisfied of my work with Kei, now turning my attention back to the cipher.

"You better get back to your tasks, Kei"

"I know I know~ I just wanted to check up on you..." She then hopped off from my table before she then started to walk off, only to stop to look back.

" Do your best, Kiyotaka~ "

I eventually finished decoding the cipher, ten minutes after actually starting.

Well, I guess it wouldn't hurt to answer the last 3 questions.

"Ayanokouji-kun?"

Eh?

All of the sudden, I was approached by my blonde classmate. The person who is a reminder of past that I held near and dear. Her hair swayed as she walked closer to me.

Miyake, who was talking to me, discussing where Sudo, him, and I could eat for lunch, would raise an eyebrow at the sudden sight of Class D's Yamato Nadeshiko approaching Class D's awkward leader.

"Whaddya need with him, Karuizawa?" He asked, visibly confused.

"Yes, Karuizawa? Is there anything I could help you with?" I asked out of curiosity but something caught my attention. Sensei was looking at us with a sly grin upon her face.

Wait... What did she do?

"I just wish to extend my gratitude to you." She said before bowing. This of course caught not only us off guard, but also most of our classmates. It was already known that Karuizawa and I rarely interact with one another in class in the span of 3 weeks. The only times they knew we spoke to each other was when we, along with some of our other classmates, went to the café with one another.

"Eh? What did I do?" I was rather dumbfounded by her sudden claim for having gratitude.

"You wishing me luck this exam!" She tilted her head in a cutesy manner, her eyes were wide with innocence, as if she was saying the truth. Well this was the first I've heard of such a thing. "Chabashira-sensei told me so privately whilst she was making rounds! Anyways! I'd like to say thank you, Ayanokouji-kun!" Wait, hold on-

"Kei-chan! Are you ready to go?" How convenient, Satou had just called out to her friend at the most critical moment, right before I can say anything.

"Yes, I have finished my obligations." She replied to Satou before once more bowing and saying 'Thank you' once more before leaving.

I have questions swirling from within my mind.

I gazed at Chabashira-sensei, who was hanging out with Airi at the moment when she caught my look and then grinned slyly.

You lied to me, sensei... You lied to the two of us...

"What the hell was that all about, Ayano?!" Miyake suddenly bursted out.

Sudou, who had seen it all happen as he got closer to us, slung his arm upon my shoulder and grinned "Well well well well well, look at you go! Really, Ayanokouji? You already have three girls in the bag, you're going for girl number 4?"

Hashimoto, who was with Sudou, cried out. "Soap trusted you! I thought I could too! So why did in the hell did Karuizawa thanked you?!" Was that a reference to a game I and Sotomura used to play? Till this day, I still wonder... What kind of name is Soap anyways? How'd a guy like him exactly get past SAS selection? Plus how is that of correlation to what just happened?

I, alongside Sudou, Miyake, and Hashimoto, heard a clacking sound, the sound of a chair scraping the floor.

Suzune had stood up and smiled at us. "I'll go on ahead. Haruka-san's waiting for me."

Her smile didn't reach her eyes.

As the guys watched her leave the classroom, Hashimoto grinned widely and then looked at me. Sudou too did the same, but he then spoke out "Oooh~ Trouble in paradise!"

Miyake, smirking, shook his head and then said in a joking manner "She could do better!" Yikes, that kind of hurts-

"Aye now, be nice to the King, will ya?" Hashimoto said as he lets out an amused chuckle.

Honestly, these three...

Kanzaki, who was approaching us and saw Suzune walk away briskly, raised an eyebrow and asked "The hell was that all about, Kiyotaka?"

"Don't worry too much about it" I told him, who just looked at me rather weirdly.

I cannot believe that Chabashira-sensei had just managed to cause me some trouble. That woman...

"So where are we eating?" Kanzaki then asked as the five of us had exited the classroom.

"Oh I dunno, the Cafeteria?" Sudou suddenly blurted out as if it was the most obvious answer in the world.

"Yeah, points don't grow on trees you know" Miyake backed Sudou up with that statement.

Hashimoto sighed "You know it'll just be a-one-time thing! Hey, Ayanokouji whe-"

"Cafeteria..."

"Eh?" Hashimoto appears to be rather in shock that I answered without any form of hesitation at all. Kanzaki blinked, confused at my sudden bluntness to answer whilst Miyake and Sudou silently cheered me on.

Meanwhile, that Grilled Pork Tenderloin still haunts my pockets.

"I did not stutter, yeah?"

"Jeez dude, I just heard from someone that Une Cuisine Luxueuse serves good stuff" Hashimoto scratched the back of his head, confused as to why I was adamant not to eat anywhere else other than the cafeteria

"And who told you that?" As I heard the restaurant name though, I could feel my eye twitch

"Some girl from Class A?" He said as I frowned deeply.

Of course it's Class A...

"Next special exam, I am so going to target Class A..." I uttered out. Well i mean I didn't mean those words, because that would be tactically damaging for the class. To get tunnel vision on only one enemy would prove to be detrimental in the long run. People who are not used to such an occurrence would cause them to be swept by such a notion of focus on a target.

"What was that?"

"Nothing..."

As we made our way down towards the cafeteria, I couldn't help but take a glance towards a classroom that I tend to pass which is always closed off from public viewing. Despite meeting it's leader, Class B remains to be a mystery to me as much as it is for anyone else. The only fact that I know about Class B is that it's leader, Ichinose Honami, is a sweet and honest girl with some hint of cheekiness and bluntness.

She claims to had been suddenly asked out by Nagumo but I highly doubt that case, considering the fact that around this time, she'd be asking entry into the Student Council Organization. It is possible that she may have been just drafted by Nagumo only to completely shoot him down.

At this point, I had adapted an idea that the Ichinose Honami of this world is someone I should keep an eye on. She's unpredictable and it's quite possible that she could pull the wool over my eyes.

Ping!

Hm? An unknown number?

[ Come to the back of the Gym around 3:55]

I then replied the most logical reply out of this scenario.

[ Why?]

I think such a question deserve such a fitting answer. However, it's quite freaky that my question is answered within a few seconds.

[ I'll Explain later, don't worry, nothing bad will happen]

Why do I have a feeling that something bad is about to happen?

"Hey, Kouji, what's wrong?" Suddenly I was asked by Miyake who saw me looking at my phone with mild concern. I was about to say something when he got a glimpse at my phone. Soon, he grabbed it immediately and cried out. "Holy shit! It's girl number 5!"

"What are you-"

"What do you mean number five?! Ayanokouji you sly bastard!" Sudou roared out in laughter as Hashimoto and Kanzaki gazed at me in awe.

"Teach us your ways, My King/Kiyotaka-kun!"

I sighed.

I was walking towards the designated area that was told to me to go to. I still couldn't help but wonder as to why I was being summoned to a place like this.

More importantly... Why did they tag along?

Sudou then popped out from the bushes. As of right now, he has war paint on his face, the colors matching the folliage. A green headband wrapped around his head with branches and leaves sticking out of it.

"Goodluck, Ayanokouji!"

"Thanks but why are you guys here?"

"Elementary, My dear Kiyotaka!" Kanzaki soon then popped out with a smile on his face. He too has some war paint on his face but instead of a headband, He was wearing a hat with leaves and grass taped around it. "We are curious to who you seduced this time"

"What do you mean 'this time'"

"It's all in the numbers, King" Hashimoto then popped out from his hiding spot. He was wearing some sort of mask that covers his face. "As you can see, King, You've caught the eyes of 5 women. Sakura, Hasebe, Horikita, Karuizawa, and this mystery girl"

"You do realize that the first four girls just think of me as their acquaintance right? at best, as friends, right? Im too boring to be an ideal partner for them" I said with exasperation. But in truth, Kei had made me aware of the fact that I have some sort of charm that woos the opposite sex despite my lack of effort in wooing them. It's an odd and troublesome ability but it was an ability that Ike would probably wish he had.

"I highly doubt that..." Soon it was Miyake who popped up. He was wearing a mask with a skull design that covered his head and some shades to cover his eyes. "Suzune had been acting strange lately, you know? It was made more evident earlier when you were talking to Karuizawa."

"Are you insinuating that she has developed romantic feelings for me? That highly unfeasible. It had been just 3 weeks"

"Yeah, thats right" Miyake agreed "But counterpoint... Love is stupid..."

After saying that, the rest of the guys just merely nodded in agreement, exasperated to say the least.

"Wait..." Soon Hashimoto looked over towards a certain area to see someone approaching. "Is that... Hirata?!"

"What the fuck?"

"That do be kinda gei"

"Yo... was he the one who sent the message?!"

"What a turn of events..."

"Quick! hide, here he comes!" And just like that, the four other guys immediately hid behind the bushes.

"What the... Ayanokouji?" I turned to see Hirata was indeed here. Judging from the look on his face, it would seem that he wasn't the one who sent the message. His confusion is evidence enough.

"Hey Hirata... What are you doing here?"

"That's none of your concern" He said, glaring at me. "What about you? What are you doing here."

Honestly, there was no point in hiding it. I raised my phone and showed him the message that I had gotten from an unknown number. After examining it, of course, he sighed, annoyed. "Christ, someone plans to confess to you huh? Whatever, i don't really care anyways. Just don't get in my way, okay, Ayanokouji?"

"Right..."

As he walk away towards the other side of the building, I heard Miyake grumble from behind the bushes. "What's his problem? It's like he has a stick up his ass..."

"He's probably always like that" I said exasperated.

"Phew I thought it was Hirata that's going to confess to you" Hashimoto sighed as he wiped an invisible sweat from his forehead.

"You seem to annoy him without even doing anything... Well who cares, It's 4 pm, the girl's probably coming" Sudou said as he then pushed Miyake back to their original hiding spot.

Yet no one came.

Which was odd in on itself because in all essence, The person who contacted me was about 5 minutes late, if not, more so.

Have you ever heard of the terminology "Curiosity killed the cat?" Its a common saying for people in regards to a cat's curiosity over the mundane things. A proverb used to warn of the dangers of unnecessary investigation or experimentation. It also implies that being curious can sometimes lead to danger or misfortune. The original form of the proverb, now little used, was "Care killed the cat". In this instance, "care" was defined as "worry" or "sorrow for others."

In this case, I had gotten curious and thus what I saw was utter misfortune. Beyond me, where Hirata stood, another person was there alongside him. However, this person was familiar to me. The person he was talking to had a familiar platinum blonde hair that flowed down flawlessly along her back.

She was facing away from me but instantly, I knew that person. Thoughts ran through my mind as I stared at the sight before me, thoughts that seem to slowly become more heavier and heavier as i watched Hirata pour out his thoughts to this person. Seeing him grab both her hands, my chest felt tight, as if I couldn't breathe

But then...

She bowed.

She let go of his hands from her own.

She said something...

and then she left him standing there...

I had witnessed a confession gone wrong. Made by Hirata of all people. And judging from the person he confessed to... Class might be a bit awkward for the both of them. I heard him curse out from all the way where I stood and the sound of a massive bang and cluttering. He had just kicked a trash bin and left.

Instead of feeling bad for the poor man. I...

I felt... glad...

Forgive me Yousuke, for feeling like this after witnessing your counterpart fail to ask out Karuizawa Kei on a date.

But now, as the boys behind the bushes talk about what they too had just witnessed, a thoughy slipped into my mind.

The one who sent the message...

Did they want me to see what was supposed to happen?

"What's wrong Ayanokouji?" Sudou looked over towards me as I remained quiet. As the others were discussing, he went up to me and placed his hand upon my shoulder. I glanced over towards him but I shook my head.

"Look buddy, it's alright if the girl that told you to come here didn't show up. Things like this tend to happen every now and then"

How very insightful.

Confessions tend to be forged in order to embarrass a student who had their hopes up for something petty and silly. However, such a thing, despite being a topic of life altering events, it doesn't change the fact that people tend to use this event in order to crush the hopes of other people.

With Sudou's statement, I have gotten a conclusion that someone had indeed tried to get me to witness Hirata's involvement with Karuizawa. Her stunt from earlier, which was thanking me publicly in the classroom, probably had given this person the motivation to pull this off in order to dissuade me from coming here. I could blame Hirata for this, however, his confusion earlier, added his frustration after the rejection tells me that not only did he not account to being turned down, but also didn't take into account that I too was going to be here.

But if it's not Hirata, then who?

As I laid down upon my bed, I couldn't help but stare at the ceiling for the time being. Tomorrow would be May 1st after all, the day our scores for the pop quiz is announced. That and also the reveal of our Class points standing. If my guess is correct, that would mean that Class D will immediately shoot up towards Class C, at most, Class B. If that is the case, then everything will be set in motion to be able to go up against Sakayanagi's class.

However, the variable that is Ichinose is quite troublesome. It's possible that she'll keep her tactics from the past but in truth, I was concerned that she'd be the wild card in this class war. How troublesome indeed.

I sat up from my bed and then cleared my throat.

I should get something to drink.

As I took a sip from my can of coffee, I then heard someone talking behind the alleyway. How odd... Wait...

I took a peak as I was curious as to who was there. And there she stood, the black haired beauty that sits beside me. Horikita Suzune. She was talking to someone, someone I know to be Suzune's brother, Horikita Manabu.

Hmm, aren't you too early to be making contact, Manabu-senpai? Oh, I have t inform those that don't know that back in my timeline, I and Horikita-senpai had gotten close to the point he insisted that I'd call him by his first name and he'd do the same.

I saw the Horikita Elder let out a tiresome sigh. "Honestly, I can't believe that you'd follow me here, Suzune..."

For the first time in my entire second life, I heard Suzune let out an offended scoff. Hearing such a thing almost made me remember of her other self who had such a personality that her offended scoffing comes out more natural. However, hearing THIS Suzune scoffing now feels off to say the least.

I then saw her glare at her brother.

"I told you, Nii-san, I'll continue to do so until I make you admit that I am the superior sibling between the two of us." Her gentle voice was nowhere to be heard. What I'm hearing right now is the Horikita that I know.And quite frankly, hearing her talk to her brother like that is rather unnerving.

"Superior?- Christ- I already admitted that months ago!" Manabu-senpai appears to be annoyed, as if he had gotten tired of this argument.

"Only because I know the reason why you said so!"

"I was only merely stating facts, Suzune!"

"And not because you're a lowly siscon?!"

What in the goddamn? I'm sorry, can you repeat that?

"Why would you-" He cupped his face, and slowly dragged his face upon his palms out of sheer annoyance. "Why would you think of it like that, Suzune? Who in their mind would have that kind of feelings for their sibling?"

You'd be surprise, senpai...

"I don't know, you?" How blunt of you, Suzune.

"Suzune, I am not a Siscon! I already admitted that you're better than me already!" Once more, Manabu-senpai had tried to insist his form of narrative.

"You didn't mean it! You only said it because you just wish to appease me... I am not appeased, nii-san..." Appease her?

"It's not about me, is it? It's about Director Naoe is it?"

Director Naoe? How come I've heard of that name before...

"You and I both know that-"

"Shush, Suzune..." I saw then Manabu-senpai looked towards my direction. It can't be...

"Eavesdropping isn't really an admirable thing to do... Step out into the light so the two of us can see you." A million thoughts ran into my mind but in all honesty, I can't help but feel uneasy with the way Manabu-senpai had just caught me. His past self didn't even realize I was nearby... Questions raced in my mind as I slowly stepped out from my hiding spot, my hands raised in defeat as I let out a sigh.

"K-Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Impressive... his presence is so miniscule that the untrained senses won't notice him"

Ouch?

"You know this person, Suzune?"

"Yes, nii-san, this is my best friend,Ayanokouji Kiyotaka." Suzune proudly introduced me to her brother. Wait, when had I became her best friend?

"You? having friends Suzune? you know that's impossible, after all..."

"Nii-san..." She warned Manabu-senpai, warned him to back off from the topic. My eyes continued to observe the two of them, unsure to what to say at this point. It's as if I had learned of something about the alternate Horikita Siblings but at the same time none at all.

"Should I... leave?"

"No, I'd wish to get to know you... Ayanokouji Kiyotaka... After all you are..."Feeling danger, I instinctively leaned backwards as I watched his leg just pass right in front of my face only to sweep it to the side. "My little sister's friend!" he finished his sentence as he finished his kick, he immediately switched momentum so that he could charge me head on.

"Why are you attacking me?" He's fast.

As he was about to throw a cross hook, I Immediately had my left hand grab his arm to slap it off. I frowned deeply as I start to feel something that I know I shouldn't feel. I watched as he attacked me more and more and I felt heavier and heavier as I dodged more and more.

That is when I realized something detrimental .

To avoid letting this newfound knowledge become a reality, I waited for another attack from Manabu-senpai. A rapid jab, to which I managed to block with both my hands. Soon I swept my legs to knock him off from his footing, shocking not only him but also Suzune who was quietly watching from the sidelines. Twisting myself but also hooking my arm to be able to loop it around both his arms, I then aimed my hand in a slanted manner, aiming down upon the back of his neck, whilst my knee was pressed against his back.

"I-impossible..." I heard Suzune whisper out softly.

"This has indeed become quite a shocking display of abilities..." I could watch Manabu-senpai utter out, not really moving. He knows I had the capabilities to dislocate a vertebrae, causing a possible paralysis from him. "What arts have you practiced... to attain such feats..."

"Piano and Calligraphy..." I said calmly as I then pulled back away from Manabu-Senpai. He took this as a note that the fight was over.

"What a unique kid, Suzune, and he's your friend, correct?"

"Yes, Nii-san, he is my bestfriend." She clarified with a smug smile.

"Well that's good to hear." he stood up and walked past me. As he did so, he whispered into my ear before he disappeared into the night. The enigma known as the studentcouncil president, i wonder to myself what does his words mean? I then let out a sigh as I leaned up against the wall.

I'm tired .

After he left, the night was engulfed in silence. Suzune sat down against thewall, her head hanging in what appears to be shame. I wonder if I did anything unnecessary. As Iwent up to her, she then started to tremble.

"I... I didn't want you to see me like that... Kiyotaka-kun..."

"What are you talking about?" I asked her.

"How I acted in front of my brother... It was a more ugly sight of me..." She whimpered as when I sat down beside her, she immediately scooted over closer to me.

I had said nothing as my eyebrows were furrowed.

"Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Hmm?"

"Can you help me with something?" She asked softly as she suddenly leaned onto my shoulder. Any normal boy my age would be a blushing mess right now, stuttering and shaking but In my case, I suddenly became vigilant. Why? It's because of what Manabu-senpai had whispered into my ear before he left.

Some people are not what they seem... Trust no one, Ayanokouji, not even Suzune...

At this point, I have no proof to prove that something is amiss. So I decided to indulge Suzune's request. But when she spoke of her request to me, It left me with more questions.

"Can you help me defeat Class B?"

"Don't you mean Class A?"

Suzune shook her head as she pursed her lips together. "I think Class B will become the major threat in the long run..."

"Is it because of their Isolationists policy?"

"Something is amiss in their class. As of right now, there are three students there that are the most dangerous. If we don't beat them whilst we still can, there's nothing that we can do..."

"What are you talking about?" Somehow, I feel like I didn't really want to know what she means. She then looked at me and for the first time, her eyes didn't seem bright at all. If else, it's as if I'm looking at a mirror.

"Whilst her hand has yet to reveal, Our concern should be Ichinose-san, she is Danger number 1!" She then pulled out her phone to reveal to me that she had spent most of her points. "The other two are going to be a full unknown. I only know of Ichinose-san and it costed me a pretty penny." Hmm so she too had thought of buying intel from the teachers, huh?

It's quite scary in a way. What was once a speedbump to Class A has now became a spike strip. If we got too reckless, Class B would be a detrimental opponent. As of still right now, I still wonder why such a class is dangerous in the eyes of Suzune. I can't make speculations right now. However, what she was trying to establish makes sense if we follow my logic. After all, they are the wild card. At this point, I have garnered enough intel in regards to Sakayanagi and Ryuuen but Ichinose is still a mystery.

Sakayanagi will have to wait, I supposed. In fact, perhaps I need to neutralize Class B first this time rather than Class C.

"I'll do my best to help out at least..."

"Really?" I watched as Suzune's eyes brighten up with joy as she smiled softly at me.

"Really really..."

"Thank you! Kiyotaka-kun!" Soon, she wrapped her arms around me, causing me to tense up.

"O-oy!"

As I watched her nuzzle her face upon my arm, I couldn't help but feel rather exasperated with this girl's antics. I'm pretty sure this kind of affection isn't for friends. Hell, Kei had done this kind of thing to me quite often whenever I agree to go shopping with her.

My mind still wanders into the question.

Why Class B?

May 1st had arrived before we knew it. As I was walking towards my classroom, I had received about 67 thousand points. So that would mean that the class points we have would be around 670, thus having us at around Class B? If the original class B starts with 650 points and Original Class C had about 490 points.

"Good morning claaaaaaaaaass!" I heard Chabashira Sensei's energetic greeting. Of course I'm still bothered by her antics at this point to the point I could just collapse into my chair and slowly sink into obscurity.

"Good morning Sae-chan-Sensei!" Even though she told us that she wanted to be called as such-

I refuse to call sensei Sae-chan-sensei...

"Well, seeing everyone all knows of the S System due to the interventions of Ayanokouji-kun" She said before winking at my direction. "His intervention of course helped this class from facing the uncertain future... Today's schoolyear is interesting after all~ new records and whatnot!"

That... doesn't sound good...

But I realized I made a slight miscalculation...

"Woah!!!"

"Is this for real?!"

"W-wait... But our advantage..."

"Sorry class~" Chabashira Sensei smiled sadly. "It seems that Ayanokouji-kun wasn't the only one who found out."

In chaos theory, the butterfly effect is the sensitive dependence on in which a small change in one state of a can result in large differences in a later state. The term is closely associated with the work of mathematician and meteorologist Edward Norton Lorenz; He noted that the butterfly effect is derived from the metaphorical example of the details of a tornado being influenced by minor perturbations such as a distant butterfly flapping its wings several weeks earlier.

The idea that small causes may have large effects in weather was earlier recognized by French mathematician and engineer Henri Poincaree. The butterfly effect concept has since been used outside the context of weather science as a broad term for any situation where a small change is supposed to be the cause of larger consequences.

My intervention may have caused this. But what resulted... was totally not in the realms of my control anymore...

Class points as of 1st of May

Class A: 950 points
Class B: 1000 points
Class C: 820 points
Class D: 670 points

Class A = Class B
Class B = Class A

"Damn... I was expecting us to reach class C at least"

"Wow! The Higher Class is really something, huh?"

This is... Unexpected

"Damn, Ayanokouji-kun! If you hadn't said anything back then, We might have a score lower than this!"

"Yeah, Don't beat yourself too much about it, you still did something that prevented this class from going down all together"

If I had said nothing before...

Class A 950
Class B 1000
Class C 820
Class D 0

We dodged a lethal bullet.

Everyone's words immediately tuned out from my ears as my mind begins to process a conclusion to everything that is going on at this moment. Class D failed to rise up with it's head start. Class A to C had managed to uncover the secrets of the Class point system alongside mine but it was Class B that remained at the 1000 CP threshold.

No, even if I hadn't uncovered the S-System that early on, these three classes would have still uncovered it, thus having Class D scraped at the bottom of the barrel.

Suzune's predictions were accurate indeed about Class B being the real threat and it was scary. I glanced over towards my seatmate who had a troubled look upon her expression. She then uttered out something odd.

"I can't believe that she'scooperating with her..."

Who was she talking about?

"I have one more piece of bad news I have to tell you guys" I heard Chabashira sensei had said with a visible frown.She put one more piece of paper onto the blackboard. The names of all theclassmates were listed. Next to everyone's name was a number.

"From looking at these numbers, It's clear that not everyone has been doing too good with classes, it's really concerning." She pouted.

She glanced at the students as her heels clacked against the floor.

"These are the scores from the pop quiz. Sensei was really worried! Like if you guys were having trouble, why did no one say anything to me? I am your teacher after all, It's my job to teach and guide my precious little children to graduation!"

Except for the top students in the class, almost everyone got below a 60.Ignoring Sudou's abysmal score of 14 points, the next lowest was Hondou'sscore of 22. The average score was about 65.

"Christ, Sudou, what the fuck man?" Miyake was the first to react.

"S-sorry, I didn't get to study for that exam" He said shamefully as he scratched the back of his head.

"Look, If this test was actually recorded, seven of you would already have to dropout of school. Good thing it wasn't, huh?" Chabashira sensei smiled yet her smile was much more strained now.

"D-drop out? What do you mean?"

"W-well. If you get a failing mark on either a midterm or afinal exam in any subject, you have to drop out of school, sadly. On this test, thatwould be everyone who got below a 32."

On the paper, there was a red line separating the rest of the class and theseven people, the highest of which was Kikuchi with a score of 31 points. Inother words, everyone after Kikuchi failed.

The seven people who failed, or in other words, Yamauchi and his group, let out asurprised voice. Sudou meanwhile looked at the board, visibly shaken at the sight before him.

"I-i was this close to losing my shot at my dream..." He whispered, helpless at the sheer goliath sized problem known as academics.

"We won't be able to reach to class A like this..."

"Oh god..."

The red-mark students were crestfallen. Even the normally energetic Sudou hunghis head down in shame.

Chabashira-sensei could only frown in sadness as she watch the entire class be plunged into a hopless state.

Soon, a chair scraped upon the floor and everyone looked at the source of that sound. There stood Class D's idol, Sakura Airi. "Sensei! May I have the podium to speak to the class?"

"Of course, Airi-chan!" Seeing the angel of Class D make a move, Chabashira-sensei's expression brightened up.

Airi then stood before everyone, looking at her as if she was the last hope of the class. This class needed a figurehead, a pillar to support it from crumbling. I crossed my arms as I watched Airi make her first move.

After all...

Every piece was now falling in place.

Everything was going according to plan.

I will not make the same mistake again, Kei...

What do you mean?

If given the chance, I will not abandon them once more...

Forgive me, however this is the only way I know how to save this group this time. The only way for which I know best.

"Everyone!" The sound of the angel's voice had finally graced the helpless Class D. All eyes were on her now at the prelude of war. She who shall bring light to this classroom of future elites. Sakura Airi extends her hand, a hand of guidance back to the light for those wallowing to stray to the darkness known as expulsions and failures.

Sakura...

Yes? Hero-kun?

One day, the class would need someone to look up to... Seeing that you're an Idol-

Gravure Idol~

Right- seeing that you're a gravure idol, it'd be nice to have someone to brighten up the class, right?

Indeed so!

Would you like to step up to it?

I mean If I could, that is

You can...

You think so?

I believe in you.

"Listen, don't give up hope now! As you all can see, despite how much we are all lacking, we still all managed to secure about 600 or so points that'll keep us close to the other competing classes! Us, as a whole, would be able to keep toe to toe to the class! Ayanokouji-kun, who had taken into consideration to giving us the weapon we needed to keep up, it was up to us to wield his weapon properly! And we did! Six hundred and seventy points is not a laughing matter, right sensei?"

Chabashira Sensei nodded at this and smiled. "This is the first class D that had secured points above 500 class points!" She said enthusiastically. This was of course beneficial, seeing that it brightened the faces of the students.

"Everyone! All of us must work to the very best because all of us wishes to graduate as Class A, right?!" The classroom was then filled with a low responses of agreement. "Our class must act as one in order to get to the top! after all, no man is an island!"

"That's right!" Suddenly Haruka had stood up from where she was sitting. My eyes glanced over towards her as I nodded. It was her turn to lay down her cards "Everyone, It's alright if you all are feeling down right now! We are all here for each other! In this classroom, we'll look after one another! I'll be sure to put my all as well! I know i haven't shown much, but in truth, I don't want anyone to be expelled from our class!"

Hasebe...

Yes, Ayanon? Oh it's Haruka-okaa-san!

One day, the class will need someone who'd give them support like a mother would to it's child, don't you think so?

Umu! That is true! it'd be nice to be the class mother, you know! I'll dote all my children equally!

That's good to hear...

Of course, Ayanon will be doted upon much more cuz Ayanon is my favorite child!

Oy...

Fufuun~ But... If I have to be the mother of the class under your leadership then I only request one thing...

What will it be?

...

"I want everyone to graduate! That is my wish for this class! I have said I will not be able to do much, however, I do wish to give this class the moral support it desires! Like how a mother would give their kids a little nudge to do better!" She said with a smile upon her face. She then let her hand gesture towards me.

"I believe our class will be able to do it because Kiyopon had said that he wishes to be at the forefront of the class battles, leading us all!"

Hashimoto.

Yeah?

Do you want to reach Class A?

"Damn! If the King's going to lead, I will follow!" Hashimoto had roared out his support of enthusiasm.

Sudou...

Yeah sup dude?

What If I told you that there is a way to attain your dream?

"Hell yeah! Me too!" Ken raised his fist into the air.

Miyake

Mm?

There's something I need you to do. It's quite simple really.

"Ditto" Akito had said with a smirk.

"Well if it's Kiyotaka, then he has my full support!" Kanzaki had suddenly spoken up. I need not to intervene with Kanzaki like the others. I knew he'd believe in me, seeing that the two of us had background.

Everyone then the muttering started.

"Well if it's Ayanokouji..."

"Ayanokouji-kun can pull it off, right? he's been proving himself to be capable, right?"

"I mean... yeah... look at his scores..."

"He's on a whole league of his own huh!"

Suddenly another person had spoken, one that had tilted the scale of support towards me.

"I have, in every of my belief that Ayanokouji-kun will be able to lead us well." The Yamato Nadeshiko had spoken and turned towards me. "After all, he has the capabilities to rival Class A's geniuses proven his scores. His athleticism is also to behold as well. He is fit to be a leader in my eyes." She then hummed. "A bit awkward, yes-" Oy! "But..."

Her eyes were on mine. And mine on her, as I await for what she will say.

I'll believe in Kiyotaka! Even to the last minute!

"I'll believe in Ayanokouji-kun... Even to the last minute"

Karuizawa's clique then were the next one to start talking amongst themselves, expressing that they too are in an agreement with Karuizawa's statement.

The class wasn't able to say anything in that moment. For what was a minute of silence, felt like a lifetime for me. A smile threatened to break from my face, yet I held it in. Karuizawa then looked amused for a brief moment but she bowed. "I shall be in your care, Ayanokouji-kun."

Hirata, who watch the scene unfold, looked away and clicked his tongue in annoyance. But he shrugged. He couldn't really fault me for what had happened yesterday after all. I don't think he knows that I had witnessed what had happened yesterday. But somehow, a tiny sliver of me still want to punch him in the gut.

"Y-yes!" Soon it was Suzune's turn to speak. "I had witnessed Kiyotaka-kun in action! I know what he is capable of! He's strong, intelligent, and very kindhearted!" Then the unexpected happened. "He was able to fend off a stranger from assaulting me one night..." She told a lie...

I remained calm at the prospects but my mind wondered why she was lying all of the sudden. In truth, I was assaulted by her brother just to see if I was strong...

"D-don't worry! Kiyotaka-kun had taken care of it all! And with that, I too have full belief that he would be capable enough to lead a class!" She concluded as she looked at me with a smile.

"Damn..." Someone was shocked

"He saved Horikita-chan?" Someone questioned

"How romantic!" Girls Squeeled

"Damn Ikeman but mad respect..." Some boys nodded in agreement

"I could do that too..." Someone said pouting.

"Just shut up and take my vote!" Ike cried out enthusiastically.

"Yes!" Airi had said with a smile upon her face as she then once more redirected everyone's focus on the topic at hand. "We have a leader who would lead us all into battle! I, too would give my support and my best to lead everyone to Class A! However It would be unfair for Hero-kun to just have him carry us to victory, now would it? So I suggest that all of us work hard together, for the better future of class D!"

Her words were then met with a roaring applause and support. Some chanted "Class D" whilst others voiced out their support to the newly established pillars of Class D. I on the other hand lamented...

To secure the safety of the Ayanokouji Group and its additions.

I had to make them into the pillars of Class D thanks to their suitable personalities and twisted their desires to take initiative at a critical moment for Class D...

I lamented, but in the end, I accepted that this was what needs to be done.

As long as I win in the end, that's all that matters. I care not who I'd use, I care not whos lives gets disturbed. I operate beyond the line of what's ethical and acceptable... If I have to accept my life here, then I must do what ever it takes for me to gain what'd I'd view as the winning outcome.

I will use whoever I deem is useful...

"I'm a horrible human being, huh?" I whispered to myself amidst the cheers of hope.

A/N: SURPRISEEE!!! HAPPY UPDATE TIME!!!! CHAPTER 10 HAS FINALLY BEEN RELEASED! WITH THAT BEING SAID, SAY GOODBYE TO PILOT CHAPTER "THE SCHOOL OF TRUE ELITES"

I think I made May 1 events a bit more better compared to the pilot chapter and the Author notes saying this and that are delayed! Oh oh oh and I feel like this chapter is the start of something great! heheheheHEHEHEHEHEHE

So! whaddya guys think? was the speech thingy alright? the voicing out of support for Kiyopon? Was everything alright? the way I written them? I hope it is!

Also, to those wondering how Kiyopon got tired from a little scuffle with the SCP, lemme remind you that the Masterpiece is in the body of a regular dumbass version of him.

With that being said, I'll update as soon as I can!

I'm working on a little something right now~ fufufu...

With that said! VOTE, COMMENT YOUR THOUGHTS AND OPINIONS! SPREAD THE WORD ABOUT MY STORY! IT'S GOOD RIGHT? HEHE~ You guys do say it's good even though I feel like it could be better '

After writing that Oneshot,I wanna pat Satou now and possibly give her a hug :

Hopefully I didn't fuck anything up with this chapter...

ANYWHO! SEE YOU GUYS LATERS

Joke Chapter 2: Who's Who? (1)

Ayanokouji's POV

It's a bright and peaceful day. The birds are singing and classes were on pause for the time being. It's because that the Chairman had thought it would be a good idea to throw a costume party for everyone.

Seeing that I don't know what to wear for this party, I thought it'd be a great idea to have my girlfriend, Kei Karuizawa, to accompany me to the mall so I could find a good costume.

As of right now, I was waiting for her by the benches, drinking canned coffee.

"Kiyotaka!"

Hearing my girlfriend- wait- I heard two voices- Both of which had called me out by my first name. I furrowed my eyebrows and looked towards the two voices. I know one of them is Kei and the other is Amikura...

But why am I seeing two Kei Karuizawas?

"..."

"Did you wait long, Kiyotaka?" The two of them asked with a smile. Their voices were in sync too.

...

...

...

At the back of my head, the darkness within me was telling me to just call this off and take the two Kei's back to my dorm and just-

"No, i just got here... Kei... and... Kei..." Should I play along with them? I mean it would be troublesome but still I want to know where this would even lead.

The two of them looked at each other and smiled mischievously. The two of them immediately flanked to my sides, both latching upon my arms and pressing themselves against me. I totally did not expect this kind of boldness from Amikura. Then again, contrasting from my girlfriend who is as calm as a cucumber, happily nuzzling against my arm, Amikura, however, was much more embarrassed, her cheeks were burning bright red.

This will be fun.

Sudou's POV:

Have you ever felt the need to question the world before?

I have... I questioned it at times.

I mean like, sometimes, I question why it's so hard to gain affection from Suzune.

Sometimes, I question why I ended up with a messed up family situation.

Sometimes, I question why Mathematics was even invented in the first place.

And Sometimes, I wonder still why Kanji won't shut up about tits when he already has a girlfriend.

But rarely I questioned what's wrong with the world.

As of right now, I'm hanging out with a teammate of mine from basketball. Kondou and Komiya- Now I know you're asking- Why am I hanging out with these two guys who were involved in the plot to get me kicked out in the first place?

Short answer, Water under the bridge. Yesterday's punching bag is today's best buddy.

I think only girls hold grudges till the day they die. Don't quote me on that one.

So like the story behind us hanging out right now is that Kondou just one day asked me if I had any anime that i could recommend. And I was like "Slam dunk". Because lets face it. That shit's better than Kuroko.

Surprisingly, Kondou was like "Holy shit, you watched that for real?"

And I was like "Hell yeah for real!"

Soon he invited me along with Komiya to watch the new movie for that anime and then we got along pretty well.

So now here we are, just talking about our last match against another school from Chiba Prefecture when all of the sudden, an unusual sight just appeared right before our eyes.

Komiya was the first to react "Uh... I didn't know our school year have twins"

"No shit..." Kondou remarked "And what's shocking is that the both of them like the same guy..."

"Yeah... That's Ayanokouji, right? that fast guy?"

"Yeah..." I replied. I was really confused alright. I just saw Karuizawa and Ayanokouji- well that sight isn't really weird. Everyone knows that they're dating nowadays anyways. But what's odd is that there were two Karuizawas on each of his arm.

"Dude's living the dream huh... But that girl's supposed to be Karuizawa, right? Does she have a twin in this school or something?"

"They're prolly sisters? Just looks a lot like each other?"

"Ayo what if that Karuizawa girl just mastered the Kage Bunshin technique?"

"We ain't in an anime, Kondou-" I said, shaking my head.

Kondou then smirked as he looked at us. "But really, guys, you aint lookin at the bigger picture here... Imagine your girlfriend just managed to create a clone for herself, alright-"

"Can't relate..."

"Me too..."

"What you guys hadn't gotten girlfriends yet?"

"Not me..."

"Mine is... complicated" I said, looking down at my cup of water. Gaah I don't even know what the fuck happened back in Hokkaido at all... Was I rejected? am I waiting for a response? Ike told me to move on already but it ain't that easy, chief!

Kondou sighed and just continued to explain "J-just hear me out alright? Like your girlfriend clones herself. Same looks, same feelings, same everything! Now... like..." He then smirked and then smacks the table with his hand. "I can imagine porno title now: Threesome without the Cheating tag" As he said that, he bursted out laughing.

"You are an idiot, Kondou" Komiya shook his head.

Meanwhile, I was looking at the lights at the ceiling, trying to wrap my head around that fact.

"... But can they handle the T-rex thou?"

"What do you mean, Sudou?"

"Oh shit, the rumors hadn't reached you guys yet?"

"What rumors?"

"Apparently that guy's..."

...

...

...

"WHAT THE FUCK?! HE HAD BEATEN ALBERT IN THATCATEGORY?!"

"Holy shit! and the girls don't know about this? if they know, it'll be headlines in the gossip ring for two months!"

"My guy, I am telling you, those girls are going to be shook at that threesome-"

"Okaaaaay Kondou! I really don't want to imagine my classmate dicking his girlfriend and her twin right now-"

"What?! Aren't u curious? there's also a myth that twins feel what the other is feeling- like imagine them getting twice the pleasure-"

"KONDOU I SWEAR TO GOD!" Komiya then stood up and began to strangle Kondou, Simpsons style.

"Ack!"

=To be continued= (roundabout plays)

A/N: Can't write anything at the moment im brain ded, just thought whilst eating oatmeal earlier about Kei-chan suggesting Mako just dyeing her hair blonde and just acting like her to prank Kiyopon. Might continue this joke chapter after writing a few more chapters of the TUFW universe (yeah im calling it that now)

Anywho! You know the drill! Vote, Comment, stuff like that, spread the word about my story- might start writing Chapter 11 now

OR

Chapter 3 of "What it Means to Love"

Depends really-

Oh oh... I want everyone's thoughts about a few of my ideas that I got whilst I was contemplating my life choices, alright?

-Sadistic Honami

-Tyrant Hiyori

-[REDACTED, THIS IS ALREADY PLANNED TO HAPPEN]

-Hiyori Onee Sama

-Kushida but with Ibuki's personality

-Yandere Suzune

-Yandere Honami

-Dark Hirata, Kiyopon's best friend

-Delinquent Kushida but a masochist in secret

-White Room-er Waifu

-MasochistArisu

-Sae-chan-sensei being a possible heroine (Just kidding! Or Am I?!)

Chapter 11: The Study Group

A/N: Aight... Lets get back to business, shall we?

"Everyone!" Soon Airi had grabbed everyone's attention. Its as if time stood still for everyone as she had taken over the podium once more. It had been a day since the reveal of the Class points to the class.

The other class' standing is still something I had not foreseen. Perhaps I was basing off of their original counterparts for their performances as class leaders that I didn't account that their changes may have some profound effect in their leadership. How interesting.

Sakayanagi rules her class like an absolute monarch and Ryuuen rules his rather normally. Ichinose meanwhile, i had no idea how she's leading but if she's willing to close off her classroom from the entire batch, then it's something that should be worried about.

"The midterm exam is about to happen soon, the one that could get us expelled like Sensei had told us about." Airi had started her explanation. Beside her was Haruka and Suzune.

"Seeing that none of us wish to get expelled from class, I thought of dividing the classes into groups based on the number of students that had gotten the highest marks in class! That way, those who are on the top would be tasked to take care of those who are struggling with their subjects!"

This isn't really good. As much as I placed more effort than I should have in the exam, I managed to achieve a really high mark. An Average of 90 to be exact. Truthfully, I could have gotten 100, and truthfully i'm no longer hiding my capabilities anymore but It was just an unrecorded exam, no need to put too much effort into it just because...

... because i felt like giving it more effort than necessary-

The Class was divided into 5 groups, a majority of the students will be going to the two groups who will be handled by the ones who had gotten the highest scores in the exam.

Surprisingly enough it was Karuizawa and unsurprisingly enough, the other one will be Suzune. Seeing her demeanor being that of a reluctant individual, Azuma had suggested to give support to Suzune, if she was having trouble handling the study group. The compensation however was, as troublesome as it is, a lunch with me.

Granted, she only told me this proposition via text messaging but that's about it as troublesome requests goes.

On an unrelated note, I can't help but feel proud of Karuizawa for scoring the highest points. It seems that in this universe, she's much more of a honor student. If her charisma and her intelligence have been utilized properly...

Of course using Kei isn't really ideal anymore. I know that she had enjoyed all the partners in crime things we did back in highschool according to her but i cant really account for this Karuizawa's mystery right now. All i know of her is that she's an honor student with personality traits that of an ideal japanese housewife's personality.

"Kiyotaka-kun"

I looked up and glanced over towards Suzune who had just gotten back to her seat. She seems to be much more apprehensive over something and I couldn't help but think of the possibilities that were making her uncomfortable.

"What's wrong?"

"Are you mad?"

Is this about her lie yesterday?

"No, however I still can't honestly think of any other reasons why you'd throw your brother under the bus like that" I said as i turned towards her.

"Coincidentally, that did happen prior to the lie, but in my heart, I wasn't referring to Onii-san"

That didn't made any sense. If you take a look from a different perspective who heard of Suzune getting assaulted and they fond incriminating evidence of Manabu-senpai confronting Suzune, then its possible that the student council president might get framed for her lie.

"B-but you really did save me, Kiyotaka-kun, that in on itself isn't a lie."

"That's not what I am concerned about... Assault is still a concerning allegations and-"

Suzune, as i was explaining things to her, was growing more and more saddened.

"I-im sorry..." She looked down.

For some odd reason, i find it harder to reprimand her and seeing her like this compared to Horikita's high and mighty personality is just so wrong. Then again, I've seen her act vulnerable, just not in this way.

"I-I did it for Kiyotaka-kun i promise!"

Such innocent words were then spoken by Suzune, I couldn't help but muse as to what Horikita would say if she saw herself acting like this. The Professor would probably call this personality a Dandere.

But something irked me for some arbitrary reason.

What did she mean by she did it for me?

Could she possibly mean that she had done it in order for people to look at me with respect? Or is this something else entirely. I find it harder to get a read on Suzune which is odd considering that I've been her friend for a month now and yet somehow I find it hard to see if she's hiding something.

Am I reading into it a bit too much? Is Suzune just actually like this? A harmless girl that is much more honest with herself in contrast to her original counterpart? Or something even beyond my own comprehension?

I let out a sigh as I then shook my head. There was no use on worrying about it for now. If I acted now, It'll just be troublesome for the time being, seeing that she plays an integral part among the forming Alternate Ayanokouji-group. Either she reveals it by sheer coincidence, intention, or through third party means, or I uncover sufficient evidence to back the fact that I should be worried.

"Neh... Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Hm?"

A pause, Suzune hesitates, as she looks down before biting her lower lip. She appears to try to gather quite a considerable amount of courage to say something and it seems she was successful on this front.

"I-I was wondering if you'd like to go to lunch with me"

That was it?

"...Alright? I'll go hit up the othe-"

"N-no need! It'll just be the two of us..."

I stared at her for the longest, the sense of hesitation within me was strong... something was familiar with this scene.

"..." I opted to remain quiet, assuming that Suzune still has something to say.

"I-it'll be my treat, so please do not worry"

This fight-or-flight response is a typical reaction meant to protect a person from harm. Nearly everyone will experience a range of reactions after trauma, yet most people recover from initial symptoms naturally. Those who continue to experience problems may be diagnosed with PTSD. People who have PTSD may feel stressed or frightened, even when they are not in danger. Such feelings were within me, despite the fact that Suzune wouldn't even dare to do what Horikita would do. And thus, I relented.

"Suzune, if you have a favor, why not just tell me-"

"I'm not going to be asking you for a favor, Kiyotaka-kun!" She immediately burst in response which caught me to be taken aback. Her resolve to have lunch with me was evident, it was almost comparable to that one afternoon event where she told me of her thoughts in regards to me being an extraordinary individual.

"Fine..." I sighed and glanced over towards her and asked "So what are you treating me?"

"Hmm~ Something nice" She said with a bright smile as she picks up her bag "Probably the vegetable set! That's quite nutritious if you ask me!"

"Wait, isn't that the free meal?"

Of course, she lets out a soft chuckle as she covered her lips with her hand. "I'm just kidding, Kiyotaka-kun~ Don't worry, I'll be treating you to anything you want!"

"There's no catch, is there?"

"None at all! Jeez, why are you so distrustful over free food?! Who hurt you?" She complained, only to sound more concerned with her other question in regards to who had hurt me to doubt the wonders of free food.

You'd rather not know, Suzune...

"I mean I would be suspicious if I was invited out of the blue." I remember Horikitasaying that before.

"Dummy, we're friends! it wouldn't be out of the blue! And besides, If we always doubted everyone else's true intentions, human societywouldn't function, right?"

Well honestly, I didn't have anything planned until sometime later so I guess going to lunch with Suzune sounds rather interesting. That and free food... So i followed her towards the Cafeteria.

The Cafeteria itself was quite massive, filled to the brim with students who didn't have the points to go to something more fancy and extravagant in Keyaki or at Pallet. Despite it's lesser luxury, the food they serve was still second to none and at a cheaper price too!

I chose one of the more expensive meals, A Bowl of Katsudon with miso soup, partnered with some gyoza to the side.

I then went and found a seat for the two of us to take, and sat down with Suzune.

"Itadakimasu!~" She said with a smile as she then started to eat her meal which was a rather well made bento box that she seems to have made. She ate in a rather well mannered form. I on the other hand could only watch her every movement before finally deeming the food that was paid for by her was safe.

I took a bite.

Then looked back up to her.

Seeing her peacefully enjoy her meal, I too would start to lower my guard and then eat in peace.

Of course the two of us spoke about minor things like how Suzune had hung out with Haruka and Airi yesterday at Keyaki Mall, doing Karaoke and the like. She even told me of Haruka's desire to have our unofficial group hang out someday, seeing that our group had been quite comfortable with one another.

Meanwhile I told her about what had happened sometime in the past with my encounter with Hirata. Somehow she visibly flinched upon the mention of that little tidbit only to smile softly and awkwardly, saying something about it being quite unfortunate that I was only made to watch such an event rather than receive a formal confession.

We spoke on and on and yet nothing was uttered about a favor being asked by Suzune.\

Just like that, it was after school. Suzune quickly left the classroom along with Haruka. I too was about to leave when all of the sudden, I was approached by a happy go lucky Idol.

"Are you free?" Airi called out to me, who was preparing to go home. At the unexpected voice, I turned my head towards her.

"Do you need me to do something?" I asked her, my eyebrow raised. I wonder what she has in mind

"Yea. If it's fine with you."

"Sure, I didn't really have anything much going on."

I agreed to listen to Airi, who wore a charming smile upon her face.

"Congratulations, Hero-kun. Your heroism shall be once more needed to aid the ones who are in need! Please utilize your power of friendship for the good of the class!" She playfully said with a grin on her face.

"...Eh?" As much as I found her statement rather adorable, the power of friendship in the real world barely amounts to anything as greed and conflict always dominate in the world of survival. If I allowed her to continue thinking like that, I know that it wouldn't end well for the class. The last thing I need is for a class to suddenly get divided as one party protects and the other sacrifices.

"Oh, sorry, i was trying my best to act like one of those characters from an anime I watched" Ah well this proves my point that the power of friendship is only a viable power and strategy to attain victory in the realm of fiction.

I could only let out a sigh from the antics that this girl was showing before looking back at her, anticipating her next words with interest.

"Hero-kun, I know it's sudden, but, you are going to be helping out with the study groups, right?"

Ah it's about that.

"Yeah, im planning on helping out... I got a 90 average, right?"

"Umu! you're quite the smart boy, Ayanokouji-kun!" She said, nodding her head in a cute manner as she smiled widely. "You know there are a few individuals that are quite a problem to handle, right?"

I am quite aware of that. And I think i know what Airi is going to request of me.

"It's cruel to kick people out because of bad grades. After everyone becamefriends at great pains, isn't it sad that we have to say goodbye? Suzune-chanhas been observing her surroundings and thought that these students may need help but we're quite worried that we won't be able to handle them. I'll do anything to help everyone in this classroom, Ayanokouji-kun!"

Take some of the troubled ones and handle it. And so I sighed, not really expecting the troubling outcome of the group that was about to be formed.

"The way you spoke, Airi, it's as if you're the hero more than I am"

"Think of me as your righteous side kick~ Hero-kun~ after all, without you at the helm, we'd be a sinking ship"

"You're the one who's bringing everyone together"

"That may be true! But you were the one who had kept us from stepping on a deadly trap!" She beamed with a thousand watt smile. Just by gazing at her, her personality indeed makes her beauty shine and I would have fallen for her right then and there if my situation had not been under these circumstances.

As I look at a certain direction, I couldn't help but wonder as to what the outcomes may become if I had started to make my move on her...

No, so much is on the line at the moment. I have to secure a lot of things before the first exam rolls in. To secure not only my position, but the position of the pillars in class, I must first plant the seeds for trees to grow upon. First, I must secure this class' study groups, one that everyone could feel comfortable with.

I wonder how class D will be starting from tomorrow. It felt like some sort of game show.

A message from the group chat came. It read, "Satou has joined the group." She's one of the girls in Karuizawa's group. Compared to her past self, Satou appears more as if she was reserved like Karuizawa, but more down to Earth. Think of her as if she's the perfect Childhood friend that you wished to have when you were little.

Class D Group Chat

Sana-chan:[ Hey Hey! Satou-san!]

Satou Maya has changed her nickname to Maya

Maya: [ Hey Azuma-chan!]

Mii-chan: [ Awa! Maya-chan! Finally, you're here!]

Maya: [ Ah yeah! Hashimoto-kun had invited me earlier]

Snek: [ Ah yeah, welcome]

Snek: [ Oy?! Who changed my nickname?!]

Ken: [ Lmao I think Akito did]

Miyake Akito: [ Cope, and Seethe]

Maya: [ Hahaha~ it's just a harmless joke Hashimoto-kun]

Hashimoto Masayoshi changed his nickname to Hashimoto

Hashimoto: [ Right- anyways- welcome to the group chat]

Having nothing to say, I did nothing and kept looking at the chat.

Mii-chan: [ Neh Maya-chan, would you like to join thatgroup? The one i've been telling you about? ]

Maya: [ That?! Oh yeah! Add me there!]

Mii-chan: [ That's right! Shealready has a bunch ready! ]

Maya: [ Really?]

It seems that the messaging stopped. Perhaps they had switched their conversation to that group they were talking about. Is it possible that group was only for their cliques?

I couldn't help but lay down and think about it but I know to myself that I'm in no position to ask the girls about these kinds of things. Back then, If I had, I would be reprimanded over things like trying to pry.

Moving over to the side of the room, I opened the window. I could hear theinsects from the nearby trees. The night breeze shook the leaves of the trees back and forth. To me, the breeze was just refreshing, nostalgic even.

I gazed out to the outside world as I looked at the stars that sparkled in the night sky. It was the same sight that I grew to witness on a particular night with Kei. I could still remember it as if it was nothing more than just a fleeting memory. I wonder what's she's doing back home. Is she still mourning for me? Has she once more stood up and continued with her life? Is she safe, is she alright?

Those questions remained upon my mind if it wonders about her fate.

The fate of my world.

What had become of it now that I ceased to exist there and began anew here? Does my death affect that world? Does my rebirth affect this world too? Does it cease to exist or does it still goes on?

I let out a sigh as I could only watch the sky.

Kiyotaka?

I looked over towards my side and there stood Kei with a soft smile upon her face.

Are you happy?

There was no answer to her question, I didn't really say anything. I knew that she wasn't there in the first place. I wonder why my mind was playing tricks with me and showing me of my wife. I didn't really know what to answer her question with. Am I happy? Am I happy here? At peace?

"It could be better" I said. The surroundings were now much more familiar to me. It was our home in Hokkaido. I looked over to my much more matured wife, who leaned to the rail of our balcony. She smiled softly as she clutched upon a mug of tea. She always loves the tea I brew for her.

"It's been lonely without you, Kiyotaka."

"I know."

"Hmm If I had stayed by your side that night, do you think you and I would have ended up together in that world you're in right now?"

"Who knows."

"Ahh Mou! You're probably enjoying that other version of me there, are you?!"

"I can't"

"Eh?"

"She's not you, Kei..."

"Of course she's me! Same name, Same face! Same Everything!"

"That is true... However, I fell in love with the Kei Karuizawa who had discovered who I truly am and still stuck around with me. Despite my manipulations, despite my deceptions. You still remained... Everyone else would have turned their back on me..."

I looked towards her and she remained smiling. She then went and placed her mug to the side and then had reached out towards my hands and then held them gently. Her small hands gripped mine. The warmth was but an echo of it's former self for it remained nothing more than just a memory of such sensation.

"Will you still love me in the morning?" She asked, her smile beaming brightly.

I blinked and now I was once more back in my room. The warmth on my hands feeling a phantom sensation as I clenched them.

They felt cold.

I could only gaze out into the night sky.

Forever and Ever

"What the hell? Why am I studying with you?" Hirata glared at me.

"I agree with Discount Sasuke here" Kushida remarked as she crossed her arms under her chest, puffing them out much more significantly.

"Who are you calling discount Sasuke, you front heavy dumbass?"

"Front heavy? Oy Pretty Gay Boy, You do realize I ain't the bustiest bitch in the room, right? Airhead over there's bigger than me!" Kushida remarked as she gestured over towards Airi.

"I couldn't care less who has bigger tits, you're still front heavy and who are you calling gay huh? Do you want me to beat you up?"

"I dunno, hitting women is hella gay"

"You're calling yourself a woman when you act pretty much like a dude"

"How'd you know how i act huh? Looking at my way now?"

"In your dreams- I happen to like girls that are the opposite of you- In fact, I did confess to one-"

I better stop this banter before this gets any worse. If I hesitate now, Kushida might say something hurtful to Hirata

"And prey tell, how'd that work out for you?"

Oh no I hesitated...

I could see Hirata seething at Kushida at the moment and honestly, breaking them up like some peacemaker is so... weird... How did Yousuke did this in the past just mystifies me. It's as if his charisma was built to appease people- oh wait.

Before Hirata could retaliate, I put my hand in between them and cleared my throat "Settle down now, honestly, you two are acting like children"

"Well he/she started it!"

"Way to prove my point" I said rather bemused. Well these two weren't the only people I were dealing with-

I was holding the entire powder keg of Class D

"Dude, like why the fuck am I with you? I could've gotten closer with Airi-chan" Yamauchi complained as he approached me. I mean it's not my fault Airi was rather critical and weary of you.

"Fuckin' hell, don't get your jimmies in a twist, Pervert" Miyake, who was sitting there, minding his own business, glared at Yamauchi before turning his attention towards Hirata "And you, emo kid, stop complaining before I shove a boot up your arse."

"Why are you even here, Miyake? Didn't Sakura already grouped us accordingly? You were supposed to be on Horikita's group" Kushida asked the boy who had his feet on the desk. He shrugged and gestured to me.

"Seeing that you misfits were placed with Ayano here, Someone has to keep things in check for him."

"You? Acting bodyguard? I could wipe the floor with you, Miyake" Hirata claimed much to Miyake's amusement.

"I'd like to see you try, pretty boy" Miyake fired back with a smirk. It almost seems like he was trying his best not to

"Rich of you calling us Misfits, Miyake, aren't you one yourself?" Kushida remarks with a grin upon her face and yet this didn't deter the delinquent from asserting his dominance over the two biggest problem of this group. The poor disregard for Yamauchi, who could only watch the three banter, was just a minor proof of how insignificant he was to Miyake's threat level.

I however, had to put my foot down and reassert my control over these four or else we won't be able to make any notable progress.

"That's enough, as much as you lot hate studying, I can understand that, but would you rather be kicked out of this school than stay here?" After finally going quiet, I nodded and then finally stood up. "Alright then, it's best if we start..." And so we did.

Have you ever experienced hopelessness before? The visceral feeling of just wanting to just stand up and call it a day only to just go back to your room and just slowly succumb to your rage, exasperation, exhaustion and annoyance?

Well I haven't yet before. That is because, as of right now, I only wish to bury these four six feet under and just let them all fail. This must be what Horikita felt when she was teaching the three idiots and their tagalongs. It hadn't been thirty minutes since we had begun and they all have resorted to their chaos

As of right now, Hirata and Kushida are arguing in regards to the formula that they had respectively answered.

Both of which are wrong.

Miyake in the meantime had resorted to sleeping. I can't help but wonder as to how he managed to get a decent score in the short quiz.

And Yamauchi constantly complaining every 10 minutes about how he wasn't able to understand a specific thing.

I let out a soft sigh as I watched everything slowly fall apart at the perspective of Horikita and this was quite the weird experience.

But compared to Horikita...

"You're both wrong." Despite my monotone voice, I still managed to appear stern. This caused the two bickering students to suddenly freeze and sit up straight. I stared them down from the other side of the table with a cold gaze and they looked back, clearly taken aback at the sight of my eyes.

"You're both wrong and you both resorted to justify who's the bigger idiot rather than asking me..." There is so much things to do, to change, to alter in order to attain a different outcome from my past, yet seeing how everyone is acting right now, outcomes are the least of my concerns.

The fact that these group of four can cause the most damage on class D

"Don't look at me like that" Hirata sneered at me. "I don't like that look you're giving me..."

"And I couldn't care any less, Hirata... Do not assume that just because my task is to just teach you, doesn't mean I'll let you thread over me like some floormat. You're being the most volatile in this group. Why?"

"Because everyone just holds me back! And that includes you, Ayanokouji!"

"I hold you back?"

"Yeah" He glared at me but i didn't even flinch. I stared at him and time slowed down to a crawl. The tension was thick, it was almost palpable. I have to nip the bud from its roots before it becomes a troublesome plant.

Hirata Yousuke, the complete opposite of the man who had grown over the years from an idealistic neutral pacifist to an excellent leader who protects his classmates. He has become someone who wouldn't value those around him and prioritizing in proving himself to those around him. His selflessness is now his selfishness and I find it detrimental as Class D's leader. It won't be long until he undermines Class D's efforts in order to paint me at a negative light only to usurp me and take the role for himself.

Should Class D be split like Class A had been under Sakayanagi and Katsuragi, then our chances to gaining progress, especially since this batch compared to mine in the previous timeline is much more for competent and probably a pain to deal with, would diminish even further.

In the event Hirata becomes a traitor like Kushida from my timeline...

I will not make the same mistakes as Horikita had done.

"Very well then... Considering the midterms are coming up, why don't he have a little competition, Hirata..."

"What are your conditions?" He said, smiling. It seems that he's much more hungry to compete against me rather than cooperate. I can use this to my advantage... Healthy rivalries in high school is quite a normal occurrence according to studies. It promotes growth to surpass your rivals and help you develop into a better individual than your previous self. I can be his rival, his goal.

Despite it's futility, I'll give him hope. Because of your personality and desires, Hirata Yousuke.

You shall be of use to me.

"Your abilities which I hinder shall be needed for this... You can study on your own but you must come here in order to keep the façade that you are cooperating with us."

"And what if one of us tell on you for abandoning Hirata and letting him study on his own?" Kushida asks, a smile creeping upon her face.

"What? Would you rather study with Hirata then?"

"Touché" Kushida clicked her tongue and looked away, crossing her arms over her chest. Meanwhile Yamauchi was going to say something but I just looked at him.

"What if I-"

"Tell Airi then..." I calmly said. I didn't have anything to fear if it's coming from Yamauchi, after all. "But that would mean you won't be able to reap the benefits of this competition?"

"What are you talkin' bout, man?" He asked, raising an eyebrow, confused at what I had just said.

I then prompted to ignore his statement and then faced Hirata who had a serious look upon his face. It seems that he's starting to pick up on what I'm planning.

"Our competition shall focus on 3 subjects... English, Math, and Science. Your goal is to surpass Kushida, Miyake, and Yamauchi's scores on specific subjects... You choose who gets what subject"

"W-what?" Kushida was the first to react, her eyes slightly widening.

"Wait... why are you involving us?" Miyake remarked as he frowned, crossing his arms.

"I mean like... If you have to rely on me, that means you can't do shit, Ayanokouji" Yamauchi tried to appear smug, however, judging from the intonation of his voice, he was slightly unsure of this bet. He knew that he'll disappoint my expectations.

"I'll focus on teaching them, you focus on studying"

"What if I outscore them?"

"Then I'll acknowledge your capabilities and try my best not to hinder you"

"And If they outscore me?"

I paused as I focused my gaze onto him. Seeing him flinch a little, i can tell he was unnerved at the sight of my gaze.

" Then you are no longer allowed to question me"

I said to Hirata to which he smirked and scoffed.

"I see, so you want to prove yourself that you're not a hindrance to my capabilities, huh? Prompting to teach others to surpass me rather than do it yourself. You're giving yourself a handicap by focusing on these lot? Alright then... I'll be sure to wipe that indifferent look on your face, Ayanokouji" Hirata remarked as he stood up and started to point at them individually.

"English" He said to Miyake.

"Math" He said to Kushida.

"and Science" He said to Yamauchi.

Afterwards, he then moved and then left altogether. Leaving me along with Kushida, Miyake, and Yamauchi.

The first to recover was Kushida.

"Are you nuts, Ayanokouji!?"

"Yeah like... dude just assigned us to our worst subjects yet" Miyake said, concerned for my well being.

"Everything will be alright. I'll be teaching you three to the best of my abilities" I said to the three of them before looking over towards Yamauchi. "Especially you"

"Wait why me?" The pervert asked, confused.

"Out of the three of you, you're the most hopeless"

"Bruh"

"Don't 'Bruh' me..." I exasperatedly sighed as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "You were, after all, the lowest scored individual in this group."

Seven in the evening, I had started placing my things into my bag as everyone who was with me in that moment stood up and stretched or sighed in relief.

"Damn! I wasn't expecting that to be easy, honestly..."

"Ahh I feel like I've grown exponentially smarter!"

"Heh, it's probably not that much"

"O-oy!"

Listening to Miyake banter with Yamauchi, I was fairly certain that things seems to be flowing nicely with the group. I looked over towards Kushida and saw her just leave. Somehow I have a feeling I knew where she was going and decided that maybe it'd be best if I leave her to her devices- Well that is what I would have said but Yamauchi then went and spoke.

"Hey man, can you do me a favor?"

"What?"

"Kushida left her phone-"

I could almost feel myself letting out a curse as I glared at the phone on the table. The last thing I wanted was for me to get involved with Kushida yet again. It appears as if the god of this world had other plans for me and quite possibly doesn't wish for me to take alternative routes at some times in my life. I then grabbed the phone and let out a soft sigh and started to make my way towards the door. I slung my bag upon my shoulder.

Leaving the library, I chased after Kushida.She wasn't in sight, so I ran around, looking for her. Inside the schoolbuilding, I saw someone that looked like Kushida from the back. It wasaround 6 o'clock, so there was no one other than club members.

I'll chase after her. If she is going to do what I think she is, Then I probably have to gather intel much more efficiently this time compared to last time. Last time, I had allowed myself to hit the door because I was curious.

I was curious of Kushida's resolve to suppress the possibility of her secrets from being revealed.

I look over to my right hand.

...

Getting my indoor shoes from the rack, I headed for the hallway, I heard the faintsounds of someone's shoes. Judging from the direction to which she was going, my theory of her going to the rooftop becomes much more solid.

I arrived at the stairs leading to the second floor. Still following her. I heardthe footsteps above me, going to the third floor. The next floor is the rooftop. It's open during lunchtime, but I believe that it's locked after school. I hid my presence and controlled my breathing and then I stopped by the wall next to the wide opened doorway.

Leaning against the handrail, I peeked through the doorway. As Ilooked through the opening, I saw Kushida's figure. There was no one else. It's only a matter of time until she bursts out and rambles on. Seeing that she wasn't doing anything however, I couldn't help but think that maybe Kushida of this timeline is much more on guard than her counterpart.

That is until I heard someone sniffing-

"I-im sorry Ayanokouji-kun!"

Huh?

"I-i... I don't know if I could do it!"

Her voice was so high that I didn't think that it was this Kushida. It's almost as if I was talking to her alternative self's angelic mask.

I saw her slowly lower herself as she wrapped her arms around her knees and then buried her face upon her knees as she continued to sob.

"Y-you put your trust in me to outscore Hirata-kun b-but..." Her voice was shaky and she couldn't help but whimper. "I-it's just hard! I can't deal with it..."

"I can't help it... I'm not someone who could compete, after all... After what happened... After everything... I just can't..."

Im not here to make friends

"I-I just wish... I just wish to have one genuine friend..."

"I-I thought... I thought this was my chance... You entrusted your faith in me after all... A-and I tried to help Hirata-kun but he just... He reminds me of them... Not only Hirata-kun but also Yamauchi-kun too! Miyake-kun is much more like those people who had saved me before... B-but I think he's annoyed of me!"

I feel like the image of the class' most volatile girl has been shattered. This was a figure that she didn't want seen by anyone else. My brain told me thatit was detrimental to stay here.

However, a question popped into my mind. Regardless of the fact that she was hiding her truefeelings, why does she constantly try to push people away from her? Perhaps this is her facade, to keep her safe. Something tells me that this wasn't an issue of wasting time trying to make many friends. This might be something else entirely, an issue of trust, perhaps? Shecould have donecountless other actions for her to gain friends. If this is her true feelings then she wouldn't have needed to act like a delinquent.

None of those make sense. With that much desire, I can't explain her reasons of acting as such.

No... She showed signs of this from the very beginning.

People tend to act with a front in order for them to keep themselves safe.It's an act of social self-preservation. Façade generally fades away around the people whom you trust most and seeing Kushida act like this, then perhaps it's because she's having issues with trusting others.

People put on a façade to gain social acceptance and to avoid rejection. That is what my timeline's Kushida sought after. If she had exposed her true self, then she nullifies her desire to gain acceptance and feed off from it like a parasite.

On the flip side, This Kushida's problem is different. if she never exposes her true feeling then it's possible that she wouldn't be loved... but why? She contradicts herself- she wants a friend but she acts as if she doesn't need them...

Anyway, I should get away from here. Kushida probably wouldn't wantanyone else to see her like this. Hiding my presence, I left...

"How much have you heard?" I heard a shaky voice- Wait, I'm pretty sure I didn't make any sound, how did she-

"Oh nothing much..." I heard another voice...

Suzune?

Wait, how long had she been here? No, scratch that... Where had she been hiding this whole time?

I took a peak from where I was hiding and saw Kushida looking at a different angle. Her cheeks were still stained with tears. So she was there, waiting by the corner, a blind spot from Kushida's position and mine as well.

"I didn't know you desire friends as much as I did"

"F-fuck off! I didn't-"

"I heard everything, Kushida-san..."

The two then went silent. It seems that they're staring at each other, awaiting and anticipating their next moves.

"There's nothing wrong, Kushida-san... Nothing wrong with desiring for a friend..." I heard footsteps making their way towards a direction. Kushida's feet seemed to shuffle. From my point of view, Kushida was backing away from Suzune.

"This is the second time... What is it that you want from me, Horikita?" I heard her snarl as Suzune could be seen smiling now.

She was quiet for the time being but a voice- no, it wasn't just any voice, it was Manabu Senpai's voice that lingers in my mind.

Suzune is not what she seems.

Something tells me, this is that reason, this is also the reason why I shouldn't be here. Every fiber of my body was screaming for me to leave but my eyes lingered at my seatmate, my neighbor, my friend.

"You can befriend anyone, Kushida-san! I can even help you out with that one! In fact, You and I could be friends! But there's a catch"

"A catch? What are you talking about?"

"Kiyotaka-kun is off limits"

What?

"Huh? What the hell are you on about, Horikita?"

"It's like I said..." Her smile, her sweet smile, turned so sweet that It appeared more sickly. Kushida flinched at the sight and it sent shivers down my spine. This is, the first time, I've seen Horikita or Suzune look like this. Her smile was so sweet but it appears as if she could harm someone if the smallest mistake was even made. "Kiyotaka-kun is off limits..."

"Why?" Kushida could only ask as she watched Suzune's next move.

"Because... Kiyotaka-kun is my friend..."

"What the hell?! He can have as many friends as he damn wishes for all I care, Horikita! Don't act like you're his possessive lover or anything!"

"Eh?" Suzune appears to be caught off guard about something but she seems to compose herself. There, she looks at Kushida with her counterpart's traditional cold glare. She then turned away and started to make for the door. She paused for the time being and then spoke.

"I'm far more reliable as his friend more than you are, Kushida-san... I will not lose him to someone like you"

I could hear them arguing still as I made my retreat. There was no point in staying there, now that I have gotten more than what i was expecting. Not only a glimpse of Kushida's true self... but also Suzune's...

What I failed to find out that night was how my course of actions to Suzune was far more detrimental and goes out of my expectations. As of right now, after all, I only assumed that Suzune is just insecure of herself and is afraid of losing me as her friend. I then came to the conclusion that all Suzune needed right now was for me to reassure her that she and I will still be friends no matter what happens.

Right now, I just don't want to deal with the two of them...

I look at my hands.

I know I'm going to be losing out on something. however, I believe it's not worth it. With that being said, I left Kushida's phone on her table at the classroom.

A/N: AND CUT!!!!

IM BACK BOYS AND GIRLS AND THOSE IN BETWEEN AND OUTSIDE THE SPECTRUM!!!

Whaddya guys think of the current chapter?

Wait... did you guys wonder where I went? Oh well as you can see- I was having trouble with coming up what to write for this chapter and thought to myself "Welp it looks like im writers blocked-" I mean like I know what I want to write but I don't know how to execute it! If this Chapter flunks, I might have to rewrite it, just like that other chapter.

Anywho! Like I said, I was having trouble writing- then the Steam Sale came up and I was like "Holy crap! 5 dollars for Ace Combat 7?!"

So I got Ace Combat 7 along with the Top Gun Maverick pack it comes along with.

I like flying the F-14- like i swear to god I know I could be flying the Darkstar or the Su-57 but I love the Tomcat as much as the F-15 S/E Nasa Experimental Eagle

So like... I played it-

Now I want to nuke Oured cuz-

S A L V A T I O N

Before I knew it- it's been a week and I was like... "Motherfu- I NEED TO GET THE CHAPTER UP OR MY RATINGS WILL DROP!!!!"

Spoiler alert... It did drop...

EMOTIONAL DAMAGE...

So yeah! I'm back, probs going to go and start What It Means To Love Chapter 4 now- Ratings there dropped as well-

Oh oh please do comment some ideas for this story! Ideas help yes yes

ANYWAYS! VOTE, COMMENT YOUR THOUGHT AND OPINIONS! I LIKE READING THEM COMMENTS! KIRAISHIN OUT- WAIT... DOES MY NAME APPEAR AS VOICELESS BOOGEYMAN OR KIRAISHIN?

Ahh I wish Honami could pamper me as I lay down on her thighs...

Author-san's Soliloquy: Reaction Fic? Future Ideas? And My Thoughts

Good morning or Good evening! Author-san here! Its been a few hours after I had made my comeback to writing- I been gone for...

2 weeks?

And theres a thought that goes on in my mind right now.

A reaction fic to this world

With quite a few people asking for it, i couldn't help myself but think of what it would look like-

I wonder how that would work exactly... I mean honestly I was thinking of doing it myself but my mind keeps saying "Maybe someone else might do it. They'd prolly hit you up and ask you if its alright with you"

I mean like... Its alright with me- ngl i'd be amused if my story gets it's exposure and get everyone's thoughts about my writing.

Alot wish for this story to end up as KiyoKei, Some also wish for this to be a different pairing... I wanted it to be a kiyokei when i started writing this honestly but as I continued to move forward more and more, I couldn't help but think...

What about Suzune? The reluctant girl who wishes to have friends who felt her existence was validated when Kiyopon had acknowledged her friendship

What about Ichinose? The blunt leader of Class B who is surrounded with mystery.

What about Sakayanagi? A Sadistic girl who would soon be put into her place by Kiyopon?

What about Kushida? Someone who wishes to have one genuine person in her life after a traumatizing backstory.

What about Airi? A girl who had been robbed of her potential in canon now shines as Class D's Popular Figurehead.

All those thoughts now plagues my mind in terms of pairing

But then i cant help but wonder

What about Kei? She too is a mystery... If she is so perfect and academically gifted compared to her counterpart... Why is she in Class D then? Shouldn't she be in Class A if she was perfect? Would she still accept Kiyopon for who he is? Or would she only like the facade that he shows Class D?

What about a Harem? Would everyone like it if a harem of defects and unhinged women shares kiyopon, driving him to insanity?

Do I want this fic to continue being funny? Do I want to make it dark and impactful? Will I be able to pull it off? Can I even make the girls likeable even if I give them route so messed up?

And to think this all started just because I read a three shot called "Rooftop Madness"

So many people are reading my work... When I saw this fic surpass my other fics in reads, votes and comments, I was ecstatic... It gave me hope... but it gave me a feeling... As if all eyes were on me...

Will I pull it off? Will everyone like what I write? Did i mess up this time? Will they laugh? Will they be moved? Will it move their hearts? As childish as it sounds, those questions plagued my mind constantly as i write.

So i took a break, I reflected "Why do i want to write? Why do i love writing?"

The answer: I love to telling stories! I love to write as much as I love to read!

And Maybe... Just maybe... after im done with this story, with my other story, (Which will be a long way to go) I'll be good enough To write a story of my own! To build a world of my own, create characters of my own. One to rival moving and beautiful stories out there. One to rival Love Stories, Mystery Thrillers and the like.

Sorry for making you guys listen to this hehe :P

Have a good night!

Thank you for all the Support, I'll make sure to write as best as I could.

Kiraishin out

Chapter 12: Nothing Is The Same Anymore

Kiyotaka-kun is off limits

I had not expected Suzune to lash out like that to Kushida when finding out that the usually brazen girl wished to have me as her friend. It's unnerving to say the least, considering the fact that she wanted to make friends in the first place.

As of right now...

I'm walking home with her.

She was telling me some things about this book that she had just read. A book that I am already familiar with. Lately she had gotten interested in the Horror genre, a far cry from her usual bread and butter which is mystery and thriller. Right now, she was talking about a book about a lonesome teenage girl who was isolated from her peers due to how she was raised.

A book about teenage struggles that takes a dark turn after the girl discovers her unusual powers. One that she unleashes at the closing end of the story to anyone around her. A tragic end for such a sad character too. It's cruel, in a way. However, Suzune finds it in her to resonate so well with this character.

The difference between her and said character is that she is still well liked despite her meek personality and she is a normal girl, one without any extraordinary powers. Should worse come for worse, at least a bloody prom won't occur in our lifetime.

"-Quite Tragic... Right Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Ah... hmm yeah..."

I cant find it in myself to focus at all due to my head being filled with so much questions that are left unanswered. As far as it goes, nothing makes sense in this moment. Suzune is contradicting herself...

As i thought of Suzune contradicting herself, an uneasy feeling swells within me and I can't put my finger on what it is. She is so unfamiliar and yet so familiar at the same time. She's a different version of Horikita, and yet its as if I know her, but not as Horikita.

A feeling like you know a person but their personality isn't what you know or thought to be but in actuality something different but the familiar at the same time?

"Suzune?"

"Yes Kiyotaka-kun?" She beamed as she looked over towards me with a bright smile, a far contrast to the gut churning smile that I had seen her don during the rooftop. It concerns me to a degree that maybe Suzune is this world's Kushida, a two faced angel with some sort of end goal. I doubt that she'd be getting off of people's secrets and attentions. However, her capabilities to lie without hesitation is something to note of.

Kushida in my timeline was someone who was capable of deception. Her capabilities in lying is impressive, seeing she manages to fool anyone in our school, save a few people.

Suzune is not what she seems

"I don't know-" i started off sounding unsure. In psychology, if someone presents themselves to be lacking in knowledge despite otherwise, the one you are speaking to would be lulled into a false sense of security, thus leaving their defenses to try to reassure your feelings. I can see her frowning with concern.

"You can tell me anything, Kiyotaka-kun"

"No, I'm just concerned for your well being I guess" I stated to her. Of course this caused her cheeks to redden up. Seriously, have I developed a skill that makes women swoon at my words? A useless skill no doubt but quite so impressive considering that I'm just an average guy.

"K-Kiyotaka-kun is concerned for me?! I-I'm sorry if i made you worry!" Suzune's voice quivered as she then slightly bowed in an attempt to prostate before me. I of course immediately stopped her from doing so

"No, it's not like that... I uh..."

"You heard us, did you not?"

"What?" I couldn't help but look at Suzune all of the sudden and there she was, standing straight and smiling widely, red on the face with a certain look upon her eyes.

"Did you hear Kushida-san and I speak to each other that night? Because Kiyotaka-kun wouldn't be worried about me if he hadn't seen me."

She knows I have some sort of concerns whenever I see her act out of the contrary. This fact is always imprinted whenever I witness her lie or act like how her counterpart, Horikita, would. I mean there's nothing wrong with her acting like the person I first grew to know but this is sweet summer child Suzune we are talking about here.

There's no point in hiding it if I wanted to keep Suzune from doing something irrational like drive Kushida out of school or something. To think i would be worried over such things like this.

"Yeah I did... I decided to follow Kushida that night because she left her phone in the library"

"Oh so that is why she was confused earlier about her phone being on her desk."

"Yes, well I placed it there after hearing everything..."

Suzune couldn't help but remain quiet as she looks down onto the ground as if she had done something wrong. It was like this when she had lied about her brother and his actions that night to garner support for me in class. She could have done something far more tame rather than this.

Rumors began starting to roam about Suzune and I after that lie. Rumors all too familiar... However, one thing was amiss and that is Suzune's efforts in denying such allegations. Sure she denies it but I noticed how unenthusiastic she was in denying it compared to her older counterpart.

At this stage in time, I'm sure something is going on, something that isn't supposed to occur at all according to the data about this world's Horikita Suzune...

I fear her lack of interest in romance from the other world is opposite in this world.

Then again, I can have her save Sudou again and have him chase after her romantically. Sorry Sudou, however, You shall be acting as my countermeasures against Suzune in the event the unthinkable occurs as I try to regain Karuizawa Kei.

I can deal with Airi and Haruka no problem, however, Suzune might be someone I should worry about, especially since she has the same credibility in class as much as my world's Kushida had before the class poll exam.

"I'm sorry, I-"

"Look, if Kushida befriending me bothers you, I can reassure you..."

She looks up towards me, her eyes wide as if she was searching for something, something she was desperately wanting for all her life. I had assumed that she desired to have a friend. The slowly forming Ayanokouji Group is also her group of friends and that cannot be denied. However, she also sought what Kushida seeks, and that is one friend who'd be there for her always.

If push comes to shove...

"... I can reassure you, I'll still be there for you whenever you need me."

"Kiyotaka-kun..." She softly whispered as she brought her hand to her chest.

Have I made the right choice? to have her believe that I could be relied upon?

Then again, she is my friend. I am obliged to be there for her as much as she is for me.

She seemed satisfied thou, with what I had just told her. She had this heartfelt smile as she clasped her hands together. She beamed brightly as well and finally spoke. "Thank you, Kiyotaka-kun..."

"To tell you the truth, I know of Kushida-san's tendency to vent when I caught her once do so in the school's rooftop by sheer coincidences. That is why I decided to wait for her to vent just so I could learn more about her and then befriend her"

She bit her lip and looked down. Her expression was showcasing that of frustration. "When she spoke about you, I don't know... I got scared all of the sudden"

"Scared?" I asked her, raising an eyebrow in the process.

"Yes... I was afraid that if she had gotten close to you, I would..."

She then raised her face and there I saw her eyes slightly dampened, about to burst in tears. This is, in all fairness the first time I've seen Suzune like this. Conflicted, pained, and afraid. "I was afraid that I'd lose the first friend I've ever made..."

She makes it sound as if I was a lover being seduced by some other woman... This is awkward...

"Suzune... You know we can have multiple friends right? just like how Haruka and Airi are your friends, right?"

"Friends?... Ah right, of course... They're like my fourth and fifth friend" She said brightening up ever so slightly.

"Yes, that and Sudou and Miyake too" I continued to remind her but it feels like I was barely getting through her.

"Mhm..."

In all fairness, Horikita was much more easier to handle than Suzune... Suzune is unpredictable and I can't understand why she looks both conflicted and resolute at the same time wherein Horikita was much more of a book wherein she feels so linear and predictable.

"But still..." She tried to protest.

"Don't worry Suzune... I'll be there for you, I promise..." I let out an exasperated sigh, feeling somewhat drained from this conversation.

Seemingly satisfied with my response, Suzune had started to hum once more. As we walked back to the dorm, my mind couldn't help but be filled with concerning thoughts of possibilities in which Suzune does turns south.

I can only hope for the future.

The Next day, This time I was walking towards the library with the new idiot trio. I can't really understand why they decided to just tag along with me. I thought they had hated riajuus like me?

Oh wait, I remember why now...

"Like seriously dude, just let us hang out with you and either Horikita-chan or Airi-chan"

"Yeah man, like, they practically would agree to a hang out if you asked them and come along!"

It seems that I am being used as means to garner these idiots leeway into getting time spent on them by girls that I am friends with. It's pathetic really. Then again, I can't really complain, seeing that I don't have any use for these three other than fodder.

It's just that, Hadn't Airi already told them off once before? And I'm sure Suzune would be off putted by their attitude with her. I can almost imagine the poor girl cowering in fear as these lecherous individuals tower over her.

"Like I said, if they really don't want to, then there's nothing I could do about it... Plus exams are coming up. Hanging out is supposed to be the least of our concerns." I reminded the three of them. It seems that the fact that I was Class D's de facto leader, they really couldn't disagree with my words, especially if they already had the idea that I am reprimanding them for the sake of their class...

Or well that's how I wanted it... In truth, I made sure they understand that of they want their private points to remain at a six digits, they have to cooperate with the class, and acknowledge me as their leader. It also helps that they are mentally challenged.

What? Don't look at me like that. You'd also think that these three's IQ is capped at 25 whenever they cry out their desire to grope women breasts.

"Well I mean that's all fair and good, however, I think Hasebe-chan would be nicer to have in all honesty!" Miyamoto jovially said.

"Why Hasebe, man?" Yamauchi asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Like have you seen her? She's literally a motherly figure! I wanted someone to pamper me and show me maternal affection!" It seems that Miyamoto has some form of desire for warmth from a mother figure, how interesting.

"Dude, i didn't know you were going through with abandonment issues with your mom" Hondou said quite sadly as he patted Miyamoto on the shoulder. "There there."

"Fuck off man!" Miyamoto cried out as he shrugged Hondou's hand off his shoulder.

I mean, I never had a mother figure in my entire life. In the past, Haruka had acted almost like the mother of the group, however she was more like a mother figure to Airi than to us really. She's somewhat of a big sister for Akito, Keisei and I.

In this world however, I have a mom and Haruka seems to be insistent on treating me like a kid. However I hadn't gotten the full experience yet. If I hadn't been reborn in this world, Idiot Kiyotaka would be enjoying this life. Then again, he'd probably be infamous for his stupidity and M personality. Sooner or later, word would get out that M-taka and Sadistic Arisu are dating when in reality he'd be serving as her foot rest, dashing his hopes and dreams in getting a healthy relationship.

Speaking of Kiyobaka, I wonder what had happened to him when I was reborn in this world. Did his consciousness cease to exist? Or has he been integrated into me? What if he was reborn in my world instead?

Hondou then grinned "Well What about Karuizawa?"

"Karuizawa?" I raised an eyebrow. The name of the Yamato Nadeshiko of Class D seem to have caught my attention.

"Yeah, you've been chummy with her right?"

"O-oh yeah! If Horikita is the cute Angel, Karuizawa is the Goddess of Class D!"

"Dude like, what about her? surely you can get her to hang with us! She'd practically say yes"

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

Hondou grinned lecherously "Dude like pure maidens are really nice to have! Imagine her in be-GAAAHH!" He suddenly screamed before falling to his knees and onto the floor, spasming and writhing in pain.

"Ryoutarou just Died!!!!" Miyamoto cried out in shock, fear, and sorrow.

"You aren't Human!" Yamauchi couldn't help but cry out in reference to something. I don't really know what but saying something so random isn't really viable unless it's a reference.

On a more related note to Hondou's fate. It's simple really and trust me on this one, alright?

My hand accidentally slipped

And Hondou's family jewels were in the way.

"I'll meet you at the library after you're done playing with your friends, Yamauchi... Don't be late"

As I was walking away from the trio, I couldn't help but wonder as to what had gotten into me that caused me to react in such a way. Perhaps it's because they were talking about Karuizawa like some sort of meat. I didn't even get that kind of reaction when they were talking about Suzune or Haruka.

And here I thought I had separated the entity known as Karuizawa, Class D's Yamato Nadeshiko, from Kei, My beloved spouse.

"Hey dude."

Huh?

I looked to my side and there, Yamauchi was walking alongside me.

"What are you doing?" I was rather perplexed that he chose to follow me to go to the library when I had just socked his friend by accidenton the nether regions. He should be there right now, helping out his friend.

"Well we have a tutoring sesh, right?"

I nodded. We were supposed to study for the exams but he could have just followed-

"Listen, I know it was Ryoutarou who said it but I wanna say sorry man"

"What?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah sure we like hot girls and shit but we aren't that much of a scum" He said as he shoved his hands in his pockets.

"I don't quite follow."

"Karuizawa, man... The way you reacted when Ryoutarou was about to say something about her, you immediately acted. Even though you were much more closer with Horikita-chan Hasebe-chan and Airi-chan, you reacted when it was with Karuizawa, whom you barely interacted with."

Well that is quite true. Is he saying I should just give each of them a hit on the-

"It was just reflex" I brushed it off, however, Yamauchi found it in himself to laugh out loudly.

"Bruh... Reflex my ass! You literally have a thing for her"

"A thing?"

"Crush! You like her! Dude, are you retarded or something?" He looked at me, seemingly concerned for my mental wellbeing, hoping that I wasn't slow on the mental processing. However, when it comes to social aspects of things, I might still be on the learning curve.

"Highly improbable... There is no way I'd grow affections for Karuizawa Kei..." Well... this world's Karuizawa Kei. The reason being is that she's more of a stranger rather than a carbon copy of my wife in my original world. That and a reminder of what I had to leave behind due to the selfishness of my own father. I curse my margin of error that night.

"Yeah right" Listen, Yamauchi, I don't really want to hear it from you of all people. "But if you want, I can help you."

Huh?

"Huh? Help me? Help me with what?"

"Help you with Karuizawa"

"Help me with Karuizawa?" I can't help but feel amused that this person is the one who's offering to help me get together with the alternate version of my wife.

"I mean... yeah!" Buddy, you don't have the experience to even help me with such a monumental thing. "It's the least I can do..." He then furrowed his eyebrows a bit "... after all, you did put your faith in Me, Kushida, and Miyake." He then further lowered his head. "No one has ever done that for me man..."

I remained quiet, not really getting what's going on in that moment. I watched as Yamauchi of all people writhe in conflict when I remember him to always hold his head up high despite having nothing to prove.

"I mean like, Everyone thinks I'm a joke, even my family thinks I'm a joke. It's kinda hard being born in a talented family when all I could do is just play games and fool around. I guess I just try to be as loud as I can just so people would look at me."

"But you know people detest you for being so vulgar..."

"Well, it's somethin' i can be honest with" Honestly, it's better if you're totally not honest with your desires to grope women in public.

"Then maybe it's time you change course"

"Huh?" He looks at me, confused at what I had just told him.

"I mean... Do you like being hated-" I paused as generalizing wouldn't be effective for someone like Yamauchi. "-by Airi, i mean?"

"I mean... nah, not really"

"Look, there's no way you two are getting together"

"Hey" Yamauchi raised his protest, offended that I was just that blunt with him "You don't have to word it like that..."

"Sorry, force of habit I guess" I merely shrugged and then decided to continue. "However, that doesn't mean that you can't change yourself. If your family thinks you're a joke, then prove to them that it was a mistake for laughing. Prove that to everyone. Then one day, I won't be the only person who'd believe in you."

"Heh..." After a minute of silence, Yamauchi finally lets out a chuckle. "If it was easy, I would have done it already"

"Well, nothing easy comes in life, especially changing for the better."

Students overflowed through the school doors as they made their way back to the dorms. I, on my way back from the library, noticed something uncanny. A figure stood at the alley behind the gym. She who had a familiar look would glance over towards me and then raise her hand, waving as she called me over.

"Ayanokouji-kun!"

Ichinose wanted me to come to her for some reason. Something doesn't feel right and I can't put my finger upon it.

"Ichinose? What's up?"

"It's nothing too big, don't worry! We'll be able to finish this soon enough, just follow me!"

I then shrugged and then decided it'd be best if I did so follow her. She was taking me deeper into the alley. Ah, if she's nothing like her old self, then I should be expecting less of a confession and more of a mugging.

"Just so we're clear, I barely have points with me" I lied by the skin of my teeth.

"Eh? You're making it sound like I'm mugging you!"

"You're not?"

Ichinose let out a soft laugh, amused that I had actually thought that she was planning on mugging me. "Silly! I would never do that to a fellow class leader!~"

So does this mean she'd do it to someone who isn't a class leader? Dully noted-

"What?" I looked at her confused when she had shown me a cute pout of hers.

"Ayanokouji-kun's thought of something mean" What the hell is this? Woman's intuition? That's quite a scary power in all sense.

"Sorry?"

"Hmph~" She then looked away as she placed her hands on her hips.

Cute...

As we had finally resolved the situation at hand about me teasing her, she had then pulled out a letter much to my surprise. It was a cute love letter that was adorned with a heart sticker. Although she was alright with me reading it, I thought it'd be pretty rude to do so. One thing was of note though, the handwriting itself was rather pretty. Either this guy knows calligraphy or this guy is a girl's writing.

What's concerning though was that the meeting time and location written on the letter was behind the gym at 4pm. Wait, that's almost 10 minutes from now, right? I checked my phone and lo and behold, it was indeed a few minutes before 4 in the afternoon.

"Wait a second... Why am I here then? shouldn't I be somewhere else rather than be a third wheel?" Because, in all honesty, this would be really awkward.

Hold on a minute... Ichinose wasn't supposed to be confessed to until a month from now. What's going on here? I couldn't help but narrow my eyes at the prospect of events slowly shifting from one another. Wherein some events happen much more earlier and some may occur much more late. Everything is becoming much more unpredictable, that is very much true.

"Who's confessing to you?" I raised an eyebrow as I look over towards Ichinose.

"A classmate of mine. Her name's Mako Amikura"

Wait, even the person confessing to her is different? This is honestly getting out of hand.

"Well what am I doing here then..."

"Do you trust me?" She asked with a small smile, tilting her head to the side in a rather cutesy manner.

Honestly, not as much as your counterpart, considering that you've led Class B to Class A without even losing a single point. At this stage, I think you're as shrewd as Ryuuen whilst also Cunning as Sakayanagi.

"Somewhat."

"That's the spirit! Just go along with my plan, mmkay?"

Somehow, I have a bad feeling about this. I felt like she was using a plan that I'm already familiar with.

"What plan?"

"Well... I mean... Love is kind of foreign to me. I really don't know how I'd respond without hurting Mako-chan, you know? She's like a friend to me and well... Let's say that you're an essential individual to my plan."

"Which is?"

"You'll be the middleman!"

I let out a sigh yet again "You're making this much more complicated, Ichinose..." Perhaps I judged her a bit too quickly... Maybe instead of being shrewd, she's just an overthinking klutz and not truly Class A's leader...

But I have my suspicions that she has more to offer than just a shabby plan to reject a potential love interest.

"Can't you just be straight with her?"

"Really, Ayanokouji-kun? A pun?"

I made a pun?

"No, I can't be straight with her! She'd probably tell me that noodles are straight till they get wet!"

But... don't you have to boil noodles first to make them bend?

Wait, why had our conversation turned to noodles?

"Honami-chan?"

"E-eh?"

Ichinose's words had immediately went to a halt when a third party has entered into the equation. The girl was early, that was for sure. Wait, now that I think about it... She looks a lot like Kei... are they perhaps related distantly? At least in this timeline, she's still wearing her ponytail so it'd be less hard to make comparisons between the two.

"Who's this person? Honami-chan?" It seems that she was somewhat of an abrasive personality in this world compared to her genki-like personality in my world. How curious.

"Oh him? He's Kiyotaka-kunfrom Class D! Sorry for bringing someone you don't know, Mako-chan"

My line of thoughts came to a screeching halt when Ichinose had used my first name rather than my last. Wait... Something's not right, something is utterly not right and alarm bells are blaring in my mind as of right now.

"Kiyotaka-kun? Like Class D's leader Ayanokouji? I've heard of his name in the grapevine and the Ikeman ranking lists! Fastest Swimmer in our year! Took first in the list after the whole fiasco" Wait, is she saying that I'm ranked 1 now? How? How could Koenji let this happen? Now I'm on the limelight- wait, that's not important right now!

"Humu! That's right!"

"So like what's he doin' here? Is he your boyfriend?"

Seeing that I was here in the moment Amikura was about to make her confession, she begins asking such a thing. I was about to intervene and tell the truth...

However this would be the part where Ichinose hesitates and I have to step in...

"A-ah yeah... he is" Ichinose scratched the back of her head and smiled ever so bashfully. How cu-

Wait... What?!

What a coincidence, she has the same plan that she once had back in the past when Chihiro was the one who confessed to her. Unlike her past self though, Ichinose was much more determined to stick with the lie. What's more frightening is that she looks convincing with it too!

"What are you doing?" I looked over towards the blushing girl as she clutched her blushing face with her hands. I was clearly on edge. The last thing I need is rumors flying around here and there.

"I-i see... It's a shame then but I'm happy for you Honami-chan" Amikura seems to be resolute in accepting this lie. No, this is not a good thing. I furrowed my eyebrows and then cleared my throat.

"Amikura..."

"What?" She then looks over to me half annoyed. I can't blame her, seeing that the confession itself was ruined by my presence and Ichinose's lie, I can understand her frustration.

"What Ichinose said is a lie, she just got carried through the motion of trying to protect your feelings"

"Kiyotaka-kun, what are youdoing?" Hearing me confess, Ichinose now appears to be much more in shock now.

"Setting things straight before we face repercussions... I will not pretend to date you, Ichinose Honami" I said with finality much to the shock of the two girls present.

"W-why? Am I not worthy to be your girlfriend even if it's fake?" She asked, deeply wounded as she clutched upon her chest.

"It's not that... It's true that confessing your feelings isn't easy to do. You spend every day in complete anguish, creating scenarios in your head about the confession over and over. You think you are ready, you think you can do it but you'll never get rid of your anxieties. Even if the day of the confession comes, you'll have a hard time saying I like you or I love you... It get's stuck in your throat, trying to break free as your heart beats rapidly, trying to escape. You should respond to someone's feeling with the clear truth, otherwise you'd both regret it later..."

This Ichinose probably never experienced seriously falling in love with someone before. Her counterpart, the one in my world, had experienced such a thing and I saw how her own feelings ate away what was once the bright and cheerful girl that everyone loved. I watched how she had lifelessly walked towards the guillotine out of her free will and beckoned me to finish her off for good, sealing her class to the position of Class D for good.

They were almost the same, in a sense. However, this world's Ichinose was much more thorough. She kept her plans in the dark and had attempted to out move me, yet failing to do so. Somehow, I've learned much more about her with this sudden turn of events.

As I walked away, I looked back at her. "Oh... One other thing... The excuse of "sorry i already have a boyfriend" doesn't hurt less..." And that was the truth... I witnessed Ichinose writhe in anguish when she had found out that I was dating Kei when she gathered the courage to confess. But what's more painful for her was that it was Nagumo who had revealed that detail mere seconds before I could and with much more callous intents.

I had left without waiting for Ichinose's reply.

Today is Thursday. The day before the midterm.After Chabashira-sensei had ended homeroom and walked out, Suzune quickly stood up from her desk. She took printouts from her backpack and had brought them with her to the podium. Airi too would stand up and then make her way towards the podium. All eyes were now upon them.

"Sorry, but can you guys listen to us before going home?" Everyone seems to have stopped what they were doing the moment Airi had spoken. Suzune meanwhile would take this opportunity to speak. She was slightly stuttering with her words but everyone listened attentively.

"I hope everyone has been studying a lot for tomorrow's test! But I havesomething that can help for some final studying tonight. I'll hand them outnow."

She handed out the questions and answer sheet to everyone in the front row.

Test questions?

Suzune acted out that fast when I hadn't ordered her to do something? How impressive. This had been my plan back in the past, during our first year.

"Actually, these are old test problems. We got them from a third-year senpai lastnight." Airi chirped with happiness as she then grasped half of the stack and started to pass it along to the students of Class D.

"Old test problems? Eh?" Sudou mumbled with a confused look upon his face as he examined the paper.

"Are these even actual valid questions?" Kushida would remark as she too tilted her head with concern, thinking that maybe the papers itself wasn't like the upcoming test. I mean, I can understand her concerns. After all, their lives in this school are on the line. Not only that but she sees this as a way to gain my friendship with her.

I guess I owe her

"Yes... The midterm two years ago had almost the same questions as the oneon this problem set." Suzune explained with a soft innocent smile as Airi then pumped her fist into the sky "So we should all practice hard!" She said with glee.

"Woah! Seriously? Horikita-chan, thank you!"Yamauchi hugged his test in happiness. All the other students also couldn't holdback their emotions.

"What the hell, if we have these problems, doesn't all of our studying becomeuseless?" I heard Hondou grumble and complain. Well I mean if you want me to, I can make you groan in pain instead again.

"It wasn't my idea!" She suddenly said, much to everyone's shock. I, however, have a sinking feeling in my gut that years of hiding in plain sight has finally come to bite me back painfully...

"It was all Kiyotaka-kun's Idea"

Daughter of a bastard... How dare she use my own spells against me?

"Really?"

"Dude's lookin' out for all of us!"

"Thanks Ayanokouji-kun!"

I could see Karuizawa looking over towards me and then smiling softly, as if she was proud that I had thought about everyone else and their survival in this school.

"Oy Ken! Let's do our best!" Miyake roared out with burning passion, smacking his fist upon the palm of his hands.

"Right!" Sudou meanwhile nodded in agreement as he grinned, seeing that this was his chance to finally pass the exams.

"Ayanokouji"

Suddenly Hirata approached me as he then gestures towards the door. I merely nodded as I then stood up and went along with it. When we reached the hallway, Hirata wasted no time to talk to me. "Look, seeing that everyone's getting the old papers, how's bout I increase the ante up a bit. You are getting involved in this as well." He said.

"What subject..."

"All of them"

So he finally wants to compete directly rather than having me use proxies huh. How interesting. However, that still doesn't change the fact that the outcomes will still be in my favor.

The White Room has prepared me for every possible scenarios for any victory.

A/N: Hey Heeeeey! Sorry if the chapter seemed short, I thought that I have to update this story before I have to go on a 3 day trip to some random resort. It'd be boring that's for sure but hey that means I'll have time to write Chapter 13! Damn I just want to end this arc already so I can start setting up more and more drama for the story! After all, the whole Trial thing won't be happening so that'll be a fresh coat of ideas!

So whaddya guys think of this short chappie? I might have to make it up to you guys with Chapter 13, I promise!

Welp! Vote and Comment your thoughts and opinions! You know the drill!

Kiraishin Out!

As he left, I could only watch in awe at what he had just said.

In truth, I already had an interest in him and this just amplify things. When I have heard of his abilities, I was skeptical. So he can swim, but why make him the class leader of Class D? But seeing how it'll be hard to trap him with such amateurish moves, I can see now why. My lips somewhat curled ever so slightly into a smile.

Ayanokouji-kun, fastest swimmer, handsome face, the talk of Class A's girls. He was the perfect specimen for my plans.

"S-sorry, class rep... I should have left faster before he could have made a move."

"It's fine..." I lifted a hand to stop her from her ramblings. It didn't matter now, the plan had failed. "You may leave now Mako..."

It was honestly a simple honey trap really, to grasp Class D's leader as a proxy to keep Class B and C from attacking Class A. I expected him to be much more weak willed than this if I take his interactions with the other class leaders at that time into consideration.

"Now what do we do? Without a buffer, Class B and C might start attacking us"

No... I couldn't really focus on my thoughts right now as they seem to cloud my judgement.

He... He was... Ayanokouji-kun was...

He was the first to reject my advances... If I had done this to someone else, they would have jumped to the opportunity like the mad dog boys are.

But not only was I denied of a small victory by Ayanokouji-kun... but he managed to make me hesitate with just a glare! I could have fought him on the mental front but with just one gaze, he made me stop and think for a split second!

Ah... I could feel myself shudder in delight... I could feel my heart race. Oh! he's making my heart race!

I always endured, no matter how hurtful and how painful life has become. To the world, I was an abomination. To the world, I was nothing more than an unacceptable human being.

I was alone.

I've always felt so alone.

I am surrounded by my classmates who oh so love me. They shower me with affection, one that I was deprived of long ago. But It didn't make me feel happy. I didn't feel like I had loved them. Class A was nothing more than just a group of dolls for me to play with. Toys that once broken should be thrown away.

In a world where winning only matters, no ethics could be questioned as long as you produce results. But sometimes I couldn't help but wonder like the sorry immature child I am...

I have always wondered what it's like to feel love... My heart hadn't raced like this ever since that night... Now, I feel ecstatic as his cold gaze fills my mind. I want him to look at me like that once more.

Humans crave control. They will do whatever they want to gain such a thing for them to wield at the palm of their hands. Humans crave control in order for their plans to realize their selfish desires. I craved control and I felt like I was in control.

But in truth, he was the one who was in control.

Was I mad? No!

Was I sad? Nope~

Was I glad? More than you know~

Oh will you please make my 3 years interesting, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun!

(Christmas Special) ANHS Records 1 - Tis a Season To Be With Kiyotaka

A/N: Merry Christmas everyone! here's to hoping you have a wonderful day! Oh you can treat this story like a one shot and it is non cannon to the current story.

Title Screen - Chronicles of "Classroom Of The Alternate Elites"

Congratulations; You have unlocked Set Tapes " Welcome to the Classrooms where Christmas is Paramount"

Play All Unlocked Tapes

Description

Tapes

Credits

Description

Watch the different routes of COTE: TUFW's girls as they spend their special time during the Christmas season with our favorite Time Traveling, Multiverse Hopping, White Room Masterpiece, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. Do note that these are multiple routes from different heroines and does not take place in the same day.

Tapes

Tape 1 - Horikita Suzune (1)

Tape 2 - Ichinose Honami (1)

Tape 3 -????

Tape 4 -????

Tape 5 -????

Tape 6 - Karuizawa Kei (1)

Tape 7 - ????

Tape 8 - ????

Tape 9 - ????

Tape 10 - ????

Tape 11 - ????

Tape 12 - ????

Tape 13 - Bonus Tape (Locked)

Tape Selected: "Tape 1 - Horikita Suzune"

Title: Suzune's W ish

Horikita's POV

It was a bright morning. Of course it was snowing as it was winter. More specifically, it was the 25th of December, Christmas. I have to admit right now that I had made plans! No, not with my silly brother. I'm sure he's around somewhere wallowing in the comfort of his secretary, Tachibana-san.

He and I are just the same, after all... seeking for something. That something, however, is different between us.

Hmm In truth, however, I just made plans with my dear best friend, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. The ever so stoic, cool headed leader of our class. He whom i held up in quite the pedestal, the first person who has acknowledged my existence.

Philosophically, an individual's existence is verified by another individual's acknowledgement. The day that Kiyotaka-kun had accepted my bid for friendship with him proves that I exist. Atleast, that's how I have thought about it.

Our friendship started as proof that I am a human being like everyone else, however, as time passes, my views on our friendship begins to grow more and more... sentimental.

It was my sentiments that had caused a rift to form between us, however...

It was sheer luck that I have managed to convince him to spend this fine day with me in the library. It was quite hard of course, after all, he is adamant in spending his Christmas in solitude within his room.

Sometimes I'm jealous of his bed. Am I not lovable and cuddly enough for him to gain comfort?

On an unrelated note, I see him approaching me now! Ah, just look at him! I can see why he's the talk of the girls. It's all so evident by the way he carries himself. My, how lucky I am to be his very first best friend! However, ever since he and Karuizawa had made that pact, I've slowly started losing time with him as he becomes more focused in finding the culprit that had set up that little incident between the two of them...

Not that they'll find that person...

Ah No no no, bad Suzune! no bad thoughts for now!

"Kiyotaka-kun!" I called out to him to grasp his attention. He then glanced over towards my direction and started to walk up to me. By the way he was walking, it was safe to assume that he had just woken up. My, how lethargic.

"Good morning, Kiyotaka kun!" I greeted the moment that he had managed to arrive.

"Morning Suzune"

"Ahhh Thank you for accepting my invitation..." I said softly as I gently bowed right before him. After what had happened between us during summer, I felt as if he had placed a wall in between the two of us. Hanging out with him had become more and more scarce. His pact with Karuizawa-san coming into light didn't even help in this manner.

"It's no big deal, I don't have anything planned out for today anyways" He said dismissively. He's always like this... Not minding the things that go around him. Either that or he isn't that vocal about it. He's quite the mystery.

"I have something planned out hehe!"

"The Library?"

"Yes, Uh, You remember The last special exam?" I asked as I then went up towards a chest that was filled with all sorts of board games. It seems that the school values recreational activities for the betterment and development of the students.

"Yeah?"

"Ever Since I saw you defeat Sakayanagi-san in that chess tournament, I was honestly wondering if you'd like to play against me... With some chess" I said as I pulled out a very familiar mahogany-panelled board game that is painted in a checkered black and white pattern.

"Alright-" He was about to accept, however, I had then interrupted him. I knew what he was planning... And his plans are not acceptable for what I desire in this moment.

"But..."

He then paused what he was about to say and looks at me with his mesmerizing eyes once more. The gradient golden hue being a myriad of curiosity and mystery being meshed into one space in the form of his eyes being the canvas. You can almost claim that his eyes were like art that can give legendary painters like Picasso and Van Gogh a run for their money.

"You're not allowed to hold back" I said, my lips pursed. That phrase alone was what had gotten him to drop his aloof looks in favor of a more serious one. Had I aggravated him? No, I made him cautious... Why?

"What makes you think I'll be holding back?" He asked, his monotonous voice appearing more colder than usual.

"Back in your fight against Sakayanagi-san, you continously keep getting yourself in predicaments in which tempts Sakayanagi-san to take advantage of" I laid down the chess board onto the table and then had started to place the pieces one by one onto the tiles. I then looked up towards him and then smiled.

"Quite frankly, she had been complaining to Haruka-san how disrespectful you were"

"Remind me to stay away from that unnatural duo..." He mumbled. I couldn't help but giggle from such a silly remark with such a serious tone. Ever since Kiyotaka-kun had defeated Sakayanagi-san, She and Haruka-san had started to talk about Kiyotaka-kun more and more. It's almost natural now to the point that even Airi-san would join in just to get the juicy details about Kiyotaka-kun.

Sakayanagi-san's stories however... didn't make sense.

She portrays Kiyotaka-kun as academically inept and yet he's the top scorer of the Class.

She portrays Kiyotaka-kun like he's some sort of puppet, yet he takes initiatives in the class battles.

She portrays him as a lapdog when he's more of the master than the sub-servant pet.

Everything she tells us, now is quite contrary to who he is today. Even Sakayanagi-san, who is a smart person, think this does not make any sense.

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka-kun, in my eyes, is an enigma.

"Hehe Of course" I remarked as I sat down, taking the White side whilst he taking the Black side "So, With that being said and done, I implore you to not hold back."

Hours passed by. What a bright blue morning turned into an orange hued afternoon. Many students who passed by the library had came and went to watch our battle. Watching the person who had outwitted Sakayanagi-san in chess against the person who matched against Ichinose-san. Seeing how the match progressed, people were keen on watching the events unfold right before their eyes.

"How many stalemates has it been?" I asked. Due to the sheer intense pressure, I was inclined to remove my blazer and hang it upon the backrest of the chair. Kiyotaka-kun had done the same, loosening up his tie too and unbuttoning the top of his shirt.

"Seven..." Seven Stalemates in 14 hours. I can understand the looks of awe that the students, who saw us begin from 14 hours ago.

"Kiyotaka-kun"

"Yeah?"

"You and I are best friends at this point, correct?"

"I guess you can say that"

"Then How about we grant each other's wishes? I've read from the internet that in order to deepen the relationships between the two, they must share their wishes to each other and help each other in achieving thrm"

"Well then, What do you wish for?"

"... For my defeat"

He remained quiet after hearing what I had just said. My wish, my greatest and most selfish wish.. I have stood for so long at the top, stood without anyone to rival my capabilities

"I've grown tired of always winning, Kiyotaka-kun. I know i've been holding back, but even if I held back, no one was able to even come on par with me. Seeing that you are able to trade blow for blow with me... I have made certain now... It is you who I want to be the one to defeat me..."

I couldn't help but let out a soft smile. One I knew radiated off my true feelings. I looked at him and saw that he was perplexed with the smile I gave him.

"Yes, i do admit that we are equals in prowess, however..." My smile grew ecstatic and his expression grew much more intense.

"Do you have the capacity to bury me, My dearest Kiyotaka-kun?" I asked of him.

What came next was a blur of movements from the both of us. Pawns advanced forward and knights flank around. To the untrained eye, we were moving intensely and unpredictably. But to the two of us, we were cautious and necessary.

Pawn takes pawn, knight takes pawn, bishop takes knight, rook takes bishop. Just a mere move sets a chain reaction in which pieces were eaten. Such chain reaction caught me off guard to say the least. No one has ever done so and yet Kiyotaka-kun manages to do the impossible.

Again and again, he catches me by surprise. Again and again, he becomes more than just a proof of my existence.

As his Queen takes mine, I took his.

Another stalemate.

And another

And another...

But then...

"Checkmate" He utters out. The pieces lay before us now was reminiscent of the Evergreen game. His two pawns promoted to bishops now corner my king as a rook seals it's fate. His pieces were proportionate to mine, thus giving me the idea that he had not given himself disadvantages like what he did to Sakayanagi-san.

Tape Selected: "Tape 2 - Ichinose Honami"

Title: Honami's Equal

Ichinose's POV

"I'm curious Ayanokouji-kun?" I spoke up to the one who was accompanying me in this moment. My curiosity is at an all time peak due to hisown curiosity. Heh, it's almost as if we are somewhat alike.

"Mmh?"

"Why are you letting snow pile on top of you?"

Sitting by Ayanokouji-kun's side, I can't help but wonder why he was letting snow pile on top of him. Sure he looks adorable, but it makes him look weird, you know?

I mean like not that I care if he's weird. After all, he's the only person who I am capable of respecting.

"Truth be told, Ichinose, It's oddly refreshing..." He remarked.

Refreshing? Odd choice of words... Well if it pleases him, then who am I to complain?

"To think that you are Class D's Monster and Leader... Well, I guess Class B now..." I let out a sigh. No matter how much I threw at him, he keeps on countering all of my delaying tactics. What was once class D now creeps closer to our rear view mirror. A band of defective fools surpassed even the classes of the genius Sakayanagi and the unpredictable Hiyori.

"What were you expecting?"

"A dumbass being wielded like a puppet by someone like Horikita Suzune, Class B's wild card." Honestly, I see Horikita being more of Class B's mastermind considering her history with one of my classmates.

"Well that's an image..." He grumbled. What's this? had he found the fact that being a puppet is annoying? Or is it that he finds something else entirely annoying? Quite the enigma as always...

"Heh so you do prefer to lead on the frontlines rather than be a puppet master or a puppet for a mastermind." I asked, a sly grin appearing upon my face. It's refreshing to see Ayanokouji-kun react like this every now and then. It's like he allows me to see a side of him as I do so for him by showing him that I'm not so much of that 'Everyone's Friend Ichinose' everyone seems to see in me.

Truth be told, acting in such a manner is so exhausting, I can't see myself being like that.

"It gives the class some force to unite alongside with... Imagine a class being held together with multiple leader cliques... it's like making a bridge and binding it together with staples." I can attest to that. If a pillar collapses, the structure becomes uncertain and unstable. A portion may not be usable anymore. In my honest opinion, a structure with a powerful core is needed to keep a class from self destructing.

"Well, yes, I guess I can agree with you on that... Thus why Class A is under unilateral rule. You can call it whatever you like. The fact that We are in Class A and you all are on Classes lower than Ours proves my way of rule is effective"

"We shall see, Ichinose Honami" Oh how it excites me that

"Hmm Of all the people I have met, You're the only one whom I couldn't figure out or out-smart. Why is that?"

"What are you talking about? I'm just your average schoolboy seeking a thrilling highschool life"

"That may be true but only my class and your class tend to go toe to toe against each other. Sakayanagi-san and Shiina-san can't really keep up with us no matter how much they strugle."

"Do you understand, Ayanokouji-kun- No- Kiyotaka-kun"

"..."

"You and I were made for each other! Out of all the minds in this school-"

"You and I are Equals"

I lay myself before him bare, no lies, no deception. Who he sees before him is the true me, The True Ichinose Honami.

Maybe... I said one more lie.

"Oh Kiyotaka-kun, before we end this little meeting of ours... Allow me to indulge upon your... "Normal School Boy desires" by giving you something"

"Hey... I heard those air quotes by the way"

I couldn't help but let out a soft giggle. Our little bouts of exchanges sometimes amuse me more than whatever Chihiro talks about.

Now, as I pull out this box, meant for my equal, I made sure that I was the first to give him such a present. I made sure that cow-duo, Sakura and Hasebe, are delayed with their gift hunting thanks to the efforts of Shibata So and Yukimura Keisei.

I also made sure to keep tabs on that posh dumb bitch, Karuizawa to make sure that I'll be the first to get Kiyotaka-kun's attention and give him his very first gift.

"Merry Christmas, Kiyotaka-kun"

As he stood there, his eyes on me, I wondered, will he find out the truth?

A truth that I will never admit before him till the day I die.

A truth that only I'll be able to know...

You, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, are superior to me... The only human being i'll come to know who can stand infront of me.

Thus why my heart yearns for you.

But that does not mean that I shall capitulate to you because I acknowledge you. I will fight, we all shall fight to the bitter end.

Either Class A graduates on top, or not at all...

Tap e Selected: "Tape 6 - Karuizawa Kei"

Title: Kei's Solace

Karuizawa's POV

"Good Evening Ayanokouji-kun" I turned towards the person who had just arrived. It was the evening of December and the snow had just stopped falling. I had asked Chabashira-sensei, with compensation fee of course, for the keys to the rooftop. She had insisted i keep my money but as things go around this school, nothing can't be bought. Seeing that the rooftop is restricted access ever since that incident, I merely bought my access here for this specific occasion.

"Karuizawa, why are we here..." He asked. I could tell that he was rather confused with my choice of place to talk. After what had happened, he probably thinks that I'm too afraid to go here.

But no, to me, this place had become significant for me.

"The view is pretty up here, if I do say so myself..." I said with a soft smile. He could only hum in agreement to my statement and then a sudden silence befalls upon us. This individual, who had been there for me, now stands right beside me.

A thought then appeared in my minds eye.

"Ayanokouji-kun"

"What do you think of me?"

I then saw him turn to me ever so slightly and then tilted his head to display his curiosity. "What do you mean?"

"I mean... What do you honestly think of me" I asked him, this time with much more clarification.

"Well... you're cute"

I somehow felt my cheeks flare up ever so slightly. Quite compliments are supposed to be beneath me at this point.

"According to some, what you claim is the biggest understatement of the year" I joked, smiling ever so slightly in the process.

I took a few steps forward just so i could get nearer to the now fenced barrier. Placing my hand upon the metal railing, I couldn't help but admire the vast lights coming from the establishments of this city-like schoolgrounds of ANHS. When I looked over towards him- wait, did he just roll his eyes?

"Hmm, getting all big headed are we?" I heard Ayanokouji-kun remark, causing me to let out a light chuckle.

"What's wrong with having some confidence in yourself?" I asked in a faux haughty manner, placing my hand upon my hip in the process. He seems to be taken aback with my manner of respite but it seems that he has some trick up his sleeves.

"Nothing unless you don't have anything to back up that confidence" He said.

"Amusing and yet here you are in my presence, smitten over the way I look" I said, facing him fully, a smirk adorning my lips as I took a few steps towards his direction, my hand glazing upon the metallic railing.

"Bold of you to claim that I'm attracted to you"

"Then deny my claims, Ayanokouji-kun"

"Would that be the best course of action? Karuizawa?"

"Now that would be telling" I shook my head, refusing to tell him that such a course of action was best for him. Not that I'd like him to deny my claims of attraction to my likeness. Then again, him denying it vehemently would turn out cute and amusing.

But his indifference is so firm that it makes it more so infuriating. I cannot make this man fluster whatever attempts I try. In fact, he might have more success in making me flustered and that's much more infuriating.

After determining that it's going to be a fruitless endeavor in trying to make this man beet red, I would relent.

"I was messing with you, Ayanokouji-kun" I remarked, much less to his expectations.

"I could tell" I then nodded at him. Jeez, this guy...

"You know... you're the only one who knows this side of me..." After coming from a rich heritage, I must keep myself presentable at all times. Banters like these would probably be frowned upon by father. It was always reminded to me that I must uphold a proper image to the public. In a sense, I was a prison to his authority.

"Really? Then what brought you to end up like that at some point in your life?" Is he referring to my defective disposition, the reason as to why I was subjected into Class D in the first place? It was he, after all, to bare witness to the methat only appears out of a defense mechanism.

Personalities contrary to the individual exist, sometimes as a means to defend themselves from this world of constant darkness. Everyone has a side to them that they prefer to hide. I am no exception to that and I am sure, as I stare into Ayanokouji-kun's eyes, he too has something hidden from this world of ours.

"Rebellion is second nature to a human being, correct? Perhaps I desired to feel in control with my life but at the expense of my family's feelings..." I told him.

I had not lied, my choice lead to my parents' suffering. My elder sister had lost faith in me in the process

"That day with Hiyori-san and Ryuuen-kun, I had reached my breaking point... All this pent up aggression and frustration just wishes to be..."

"Free..."

Yes... All this time, I had been suppressing a side of me that wishes to be free yet again. The expectations of the girls in class, my parents' expectations in me. Oh dear, if my parents had found out that I had been placed in a class of defects, they would blow a casket.

How amusing.

But back to the idea at hand, I was nothing but a bird trapped in a cage, yearning to spread thy wings and then just soar the heavens above.

I was so close to making another choice that would forever lead to my destruction like 2 years ago. In those moments, I felt as if I was at a point of no return. However, just as I was a step away from the worst mistake of my life, the doors opened and my savior had extended a hand.

"You've set me free, remember?" I reminded him.

"That I did... It was for the sake of the class anyways"

"You always say things like that Ayanokouji-kun... But I know that you're the kind of person who is really selfish at heart."

"Selfish?" He asked me, raising an eyebrow at my statement.

"You help people if they are important or useful to you. If the idiot duo, Miyamoto and Hondou, were in trouble, you'd probably leave them for the vultures. Yet if someone like Miyake-kun were to be in trouble, you'd extend a helping hand for him"

"Thats what friends are fo-"

I immediately cut him off before he could even explain himself, lying to me about his motives. I've seen what he is like, I knew that such a simple thing like doing what friends would do is so unlike him. In my honest opinion, he has the capacity to even abandon his friends in order to further his goals.

Bu, contrary to my beliefs would be the evidence presented at the incident a few days ago. For now, I shall present to him what I currently think of him. Should I be wrong, then me and my observation of him shall be at fault.

"If Miyake-kun and Sakura-san were in trouble, who would you prioritize?"

"I'd prioritize the one who needs it the most"

"That is wrong, Sakura-san would be your priority due to the fact that she unites Class B together... Miyake's usefulness extends only to sports like Sudou-kun"

He looks at me, his gaze appearing serious. It seems I was correct about my prognosis. The way his eyes look resolute just shows his lack of denial for my claims. I decided to push even further.

"The same applies for Sakura-san and I... You'd prioritize her over m-"

"You're wrong..." Suddenly it was his turn to cut me off from my analysis.

Why Is this? I wonder? Compared to Sakura, I have less the value in the class. Sure, I am an upstanding student but even I knew my limitations. My personality has given me a status of which I am unapproachable due to the sophisticated aura that I present. I was unlike Kushida thou, whereas she is hostile, others perceive me as someone royalty.

Why was I wrong according to Ayanokouji-kun?

Eh?

His eyes... As he stares into my own... It's as if they were shining

"You're wrong... Because... No matter what happens..."

No matter what happens? What do you mean by this?

"Sorry, I'm overstepping my boundaries..."

I am at lost for words. The briefly passionate Ayanokouji Kiyotaka retreats back to his stoic persona. The way he remarked that I was wrong about my analysis that he'd prioritize Sakura over me. It's like he was a different person from the one that I am used to. How interesting...

"No... It's fine, Ayanokouji-kun... It's just that... This is the first time I've seen you express a passionate emotion. I just found it rather... heart warming" Somehow, my heart finds it nice that Ayanokouji-kun wouldn't just disregard me based on my importance to the class.

"How so?"

"Class B's Callous leader, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, expressing that he cares for some things specific is a rare sight"

"Callous? Who'd call me Callous?"

"Hirata-kun and Kushida-san"

He looks at me with a blank stare.

"I mean... They aren't wrong" I remarked, a smile forming upon my face, causing him to frown deeply

"Hey!" He protested.

How adorable you are.

"What?~" I couldn't help but let out a giggle.

I haven't had this much fun in such a long time... Only with him, do I find myself enjoying every single moment.

"Ayanokouji-kun?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you mind if I call you by your first name?"

Suddenly, he flinched. His expression hardened ever so slightly as if he hesitated to give me an answer "...Why?" He expresses his hesitation towards me, to which I find rather odd to say the least. Does having his first name being called a big deal to him? He does allow Horikita-san to call him as such even way back then and they're just friends like him and I...

But... why would he hesitate with me?

"A significance of our friendship... I... You mean quite alot to me, as much as my small group of friends" I admitted, lowering my head ever so slightly...

Mou... For some odd reason, This is embarrassing...

"I see..." He lets out a hum and then silence envelopes between us. I couldn't help but feel rather anxious. It was then he finally relented and gave me permission "Alright then..."

His permission appears to make my chest feel quite warm.

"Aright... Allow me, Ayanokouji-kun, to attempt such a thing"

"Sure"

"Ahem... Kiyotaka..."

"Yes Kei?"

"Tauwa!" What in the name of- Why call meby my first name without hesitation?! At the very least give me a warning!

"Tauwa?" He repeated my outburst with a confused- no wait- amused look upon his face! H-hey! I could feel my cheeks heat up even more!

"Nothing.. I wasn't expecting Kiyotaka to um... Call me by my first name-"

"Do you not like it? I can just call you by your last na-" No no no, I do not mind at all, somehow it makes me happy, please don't take this away from me!

"No no! It's fine..."

"Are you sure? I can resort to a nickname instead"

A nickname? "What kind of nickname-"

"Hime?" He said with probably the straightest face i've ever seen!

"No thanks, M-my first name is acceptable!" I glared at him, causing him to hum in satisfaction.

Silence then falls between us as I look at the night sky. The tranquility remaining as we enjoy the company that we find in each other. I couldn't help just appreciate such a quiet moment.

"Kiyotaka?" I then broke the silence. It's best that he knows...

"Yes?"

"Thank you..."

He looked at me in silence, allowing me to speak my mind.

"Thank you... for being my Solace... You're all I could ever want for as company during this festive night..."

"With you... I can..."

Just be me... Not as the heiress, not as the queen bee of Class B, not as the leader of my very clique. But me, Kei Karuizawa.

"The Moon! It's so beautiful tonight, isn't it, Kiyotaka?"

Silence has befallen upon the both of us. After wondering about the sudden silence, I just realized what I had just said. The phrase "Tsuki ga kirei desu ne" could translate to many meanings. Of all my readings, I knew that this phrase could also mean-

"Mhm..."

"E-eh?" I squeaked out.

"Shindemo iiwa" Ah... I can die happy... An appropriate response to such a poetic yet embarrassing phrase...

Need I comment on my blunder and let him be aware of it?

Seeing Kiyotaka's lips slowly curve to a smile, one of the rarest sights in this school, more so than seeing Sensei appear aggravated, I knew for a fact that maybe..

Just maybe...

I'll just let it be... After all, My secrets are safe with the one I find solace in.

Final Note from the Tape Compiler:

Merry Christmas everyone! As You can all see, I am gathering the tapes for a very special experiment for the students of Advanced Nurturing High School.

A Christmas gift from me to you

Yours truly

-K

Credits

Cast

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka as himself

Horikita Suzune as herself

Karuizawa Kei as herself

Ichinose Honami as herself

This compilation couldn't be made possible without the assistance of Facility Delta and it's Project: Untermensch

A/N: Christmas special my ass, I released it a day late smh, no thanks to me getting drunk on the Christmasparty and waking up with a hangover! but yeah, here you are! This is going to be my last update this year.

I have so much things to take care of- uhh like Cosmania 2022! im planning on going there this 28 or day one (cuz i can only afford one ticket and parents only let me go there only for 1 day) and hoping that someone cosplaying as Kei or Honami is there...

Then again, the chances Cosmania being filled with Genshin cossers is literally high that it's possible that the number of Drunk God/Azur Lane Musashi's older cousin/That Moneyless Geo God cosplays there would be pass 10.

Not only that but I have parties to get to. My aunt's going to make me sing for my uncle's party- was planning on singing Kick back by Kenshi Yonezu just for the fun of it.

That and I have something in stored in relation to this story that it'll take me awhile to update.

Hint:

"Since no one's making a move..." I remarked as I then picked up a box of tapes "Fine, I'll Do It Myself"

"Time to take a trip to Tokyo..."

Speaking of which, Chapter 5, 6, 7 of What it means to love's writing progress are simultaneouslyin progress, expect the update to that story on the Second or Third Week of January... Possibly longer should Thesis defense affect my schedule.

Well with that being said, Vote, Comment, I'll be around writing and possibly practicing in singing xD

Kiraishin Out

Chapter 13: One Small Step For The Masterpiece

A/N: Thesis got delayed, moved to god knows when (thanks faculty for delaying the clearance), now has free time, lets dance!

"Goodmorning Class!" Chabashira Sensei had just greeted everyone as she had entered the classroom with glee. Everyone seems to cheerfully greet her back in kind.

I have to admit that it's somewhat amusing to watch my once strict and serious homeroom teacher cheerfully saunter into the classroom with so much life.

"It seems that everyone had been studying hard as of late, especially Yamauchi-kun over there" She pointed towards an individual who was nose deep in his book, raising a hand upward.

"Goodmorning Sae-chan-sensei!" Yamauchi cried out. I can tell that he was really trying his best in studying for the midterms. Not only him but across the room, Kushida could be seen trying her best to memorize the answers for the subjects. What concerns me is her expression right now.

Hmm...

"Well, since everyone seems to be trying their best to study up a storm, How's about I allow you guys to have a 30 minute refresher?" She asked with a smile, causing everyone to roar out in acceptance and affirmation.

It seems that Sensei wishes for everyone to pass as well. She's much more proactive in assisting us in the class battle. She's much more passionate in teaching and is willing to assist her students whenever they need her. She's much more social and wouldn't pass up an opportunity to have lunch with her students.

I can even try to ask her to have lunch with me but...

"Ara what's this? Ayanokouji-kun wishes to have a date with me? How cute!~ It'd be rude of me not to accept! Very well~ But you must take responsibility -"

No...

Just no...

Let's not dwell on that possibility.

I then let out a sigh as i observed the scene before me. I can see Airi had decided to chat with Sensei, probably to catch up on something rather than review the lessons but i was even more shocked that Sensei had opened her textbook and pointed at something, causing Airi to nod in understanding.

Is it weird that Chabashira Sensei is much more helpful in this universe than the original one was?

Something tells me that not only the people had changed but also the school itself. Class Competition is still a thing, however, its possible that the teachers are encouraged to take more active measures in helping their students in the fight.

"Ayanokouji-kun?" I would perk up at the familiar voice before me.

Miyake looked up and now appeared much more on guard now. Frowning, he asked; "Karuizawa, what do you want with him?" I cant help but wonder as to why he appears to be on guard with her.

"Don't mind me, Miyake-kun" She remarked, giving him this indecipherable look that caused him to somewhat relent.

Huh?

Did something happen between them?

I looked over towards Miyake in question but all i could see him do was let out a sigh and waved it off, as if telling me that it's fine. I mean it's not like i need his permission in order for me to talk to someone. But I can't really understand the reason as to why he would be cautious of Karuizawa of all people.

"What can I do for you?" I remarked as I decided to stand up. After my business with Karuizawa, I was planning on going to grab something to drink.

However-

"Do you mind accompanying me for the time being? I wish to talk to you about something. Don't worry, We'll be back before Sensei ends the free time"

"What if I need to study?"

"Do you?"

Not really. I was just teasing Karuizawa, however, it seems that my tone and voice doesn't match up to what I want to happen. My monotonous voice just doesn't really have the capacity to tease another person.

Well Kei is an exception.

I can somehow get her really flustered back when we were in high school and it was quite amusing. In truth, as the class battles rages on and the threat of the white room breathes down on my neck, coupled with the unrelenting advances of Nagumo, Ryuuen, and Sakayanagi, Kei just seems to be the only individual that manages to amuse me and brighten my day.

The beaming smile of Karuizawa appeared before me as she then turned and made her way towards the door. It seems that she wishes for me to follow her. Doing so would solve this mini mystery of what she desires to talk to me about. As I was about to exit, I caught the sight of Sensei smiling at me from ear to ear.

What did you do now?

As I followed Karuizawa in the hallway, I allowed the silence to envelope the two of us. No point in wondering what this is going to be about when she'll just tell me what's going on.

"Listen, Ayanokouji-kun, i wish to make a bet against you" She smiled softly.

A bet? jeez, another one?

"A bet?" I clarified, to which she nodded with such enthusiasm.

"Indeed! I wish to match wits with you, Ayanokouji-kun!" She paused for the time being before her lips slowly curved ever so slightly. Seeing her smile in such a manner, felt as if I was in need to be on guard- The fact that I need to be weary with Karuizawa just says how much things have changed.

"Match wits with me?" I asked, curious as to what she means by this. I know i was barely holding back and Karuizawa is officially a few marks above him. To have her wish to match wits with his was somewhat a strange occurence. There has to be a reason behind her interest.

"Yes, I am quite proud of what I have achieved in terms of academics so far" She boasted with a smile.

How cute.

If it were Kei who said this, then i would have given her headpats as compensation for her hard work.

This doesnt mean that Karuizawa doesn't have a profound effect on me, thou. I'll admit that she is just as cute- what am I saying, they're just the same person with a different hairstyle and personality.

Either way, i still want to pat her but chose not to. The effects may be different with her.

"Chabashira Sensei had showed me something interesting, mind you"

I had a feeling that she had something to do with this- Woah!

She leaned in slowly but surely, leaning closer towards my ear. The moment I felt her hot breath brush upon my earlobe, I flinched ever so slightly.

When have I grown so weak? No, it's not my mental fortitude that's cracking. Due to the lack of conditioning my current body has, it's more evident that my sense of touch is much more sensitive than from what I am used to. When I had a bout against Manabu-senpai, the sudden electricity coursed through my body as I swatted his arm away with so much force that it gave me the impression that I'm not as durable as I used to be.

"I wonder what Fifty-Fifty-Fifty-Fifty means" She whispered in a soft soothing whisper that seems to made the hair at the back of my neck rise up. It doesn't really help that Karuizawa's voice had become associated to music for my eardrums after i had been her husband in the previous life. Having her whisper into my ear as an attempt to lull me to a sense of heated passion every other night doesn't really help my current predicament as of this moment.

I can't help but blame my once more teenage body for having me seek such specific things.

I just realized that our late night sessions are no longer available once more, seeing that everything is back to square one.

I had to use all my willpower in order to hold back the depressing sigh that wishes to escape.

Enough about my plight as a teenager, concern now fills me. Now that Chabashira Sensei had managed to reveal my scores to Karuizawa, i can't help but wonder multiple things.

If I had been reincarnated into a world where I was an idiot, How did I manage to attain a perfect half scores in all of my exams. It must have been a fluke, however, there is a possibility that the alternate Kiyotaka had been a genius but only academically. I had not confirmed this fact with my somehow alive and caring parents so I had little to know intel with my past self. My only chance of getting intel would be from Sakayanagi or Kanzaki. Apparently, the three of us in this universe are childhood friends.

In the previous timeline, Sakayanagi only knew of me. Kanzaki meanwhile is acquainted with Sakayanagi, thus are the ones who are childhood friends. Well, actually that was just a hypothesis. After all, I have not seen those two interacted with my very own eyes. They probably meet up but not to my knowledge.

Now I find myself going back to the question of how I managed to ascertain a score that only could be achieved if it had been planned by the test taker? I couldn't help but hum. I could feign ignorance and remark that I have no idea what she was talking about because there is a possibility that Chabashira Sensei could be selling me off good to Karuizawa.

There is also a possibility that my previous self had attained such scores by means of sheer coincidence. But if I had claimed that it was just by mere coincidence, that just makes things complicated and cause Karuizawa's interest in me to dissipate and cause her to back off.

Do I even want to distance myself from Karuizawa?

I had already come to terms that she will not be able to replace my wife, her counterpart, one born from my world. I had come to terms that she means nothing to me when push comes to shove.

I took a deep breath.

"Coincidences can be freaky" I remarked. This seems to just amuse her further. Had my anticipation been incorrect? I wonder that to myself.

"Is that so? That's quite the coincidence, Ayanokouji-kun. However, if we judge your capabilites of gaining a 90 in the mock exam earlier, I can safely say that you are capable of scoring fifties across the board" I can hear her voice move and then once more she's in my field of vision.

"Are you telling me that I'm smart enough to do something counterproductive?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Possibly so" She remarks before smiling. "Perhaps I'm insinuating that you're really smart. Which is why I wish to match wits with you and compete against you"

This answers my question. Seeing that the teachers have a certain grasp as to what kind of an individual one student is. I am pretty certain that the reason as to why Chabashira sensei had told Karuizawa about my score is because she desires to have someone to compete against. I had not expected Karuizawa to gain this form of trait to be honest. I expected her to be more meek and shy.

I realized something now, when it comes to personality wise, it's not just getting reversed like Kushida's. Some probably gain new personalities contrary to their own. I take note of Suzune's and compare it to Horikita wherein she is much more honest with herself at the expense of her confidence and superiority complex. Karuizawa meanwhile seems more like a wild card. A Yamato Nadeshiko with some form of competitiveness. If all else, I expected her to be an Introvert who would have communication problems.

"You mentioned a bet?" I asked, clearly my curiosity was being played with by this blonde woman. I could almost hope that she's possibly my actual wife from my timeline and is just messing with me.

Almost.

"Of course! I wish to make it enticing for you, Ayanokouji-kun. What do you wish for?" She asked playfully, a smile endearing upon her lips. She wasn't being too teasing, nor was she being too seductive. The way she moves, the way she poses, the way she speaks. All but perfection and elegant.

"I can think of a lot of things, Karuizawa, I am a greedy man" I remarked which made her giggle ever so slightly. She was amused, I could tell by the glint of her eyes. I may or may not be amused myself.

"Oh? Well think of something within reason" She said as she takes a step closer.

"Well tell me what do I have to do to lose"

"Well you are forced to take me out for dinner, your treat" She said with a smug smile plastered upon her face.

Well isn't this just a shame indeed. Dinner with the Yamato Nadeshiko of Class D, Karuizawa Kei? Known leader of half the girls in class, should I be beaten by her? That doesn't really sound like a situational defeat in my opinion. On one hand though, I still need to make a point with Hirata.

On the other hand...

"Well that is a shame, Karuizawa, your deal contradicts with my bet against Hirata" I said, causing her to get confused all of the sudden.

"So you are betting against him to see who gets the better score?" She asked, raising an eyebrow "I don't see the issue. Just overtake both our scores"

"Like I said, the deal contradicts"

"Why?"

"Hypothetically speaking, I lowered my score and got a lower score than you but Hirata gains a score better than me-"

"Excuse me?" The blonde beauty was now even more so amused. "Are you telling me that you're going to purposely lower your scores so that you'd lose to me? Has the nature of our bet enticing you?" She then paused for a bit, her smile growing much more amused "or do you just wish to fulfil your masochistic desires by serving me?" She teased me.

"Who knows?" I responded monotonously, not noticing how I was smirking ever so slightly. To be fair, if I wished to be a foolish servant, I would have barked for Sakayanagi already.

Then again, I could remember the way Kei would order me to buy her stuff during her intense cravings when it was that time of the month. Not that I minded her doing so, seeing that she was my significant other. Then again, she would spoil me in return after her recovery.

I now find myself cursing my current predicament. Please send me back to the loving embrace of my beautiful wife...

This caused Karuizawa to let out a soft giggle.

"You could have told me that dinner would be enticing for you"

"I was kidding, Karuizawa" I remarked. Maybe I should have just went along with her joking.

"So you wish to go all out?" She asked as she picked up a can of lemonade and then gingerly placed it upon my hands

"Against you, if you wish" I replied, looking down at the can of lemonade that sits at the palm of my hands

"Fufufu You amuse me, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. We can talk about the prospects of your reward or punishment later." She remarked, giving me a wink as she took a step back. "Show me your full potential instead and please do not purposely flunk or I'll be disappointed." She added with a finality as she turned away from me and started to head back towards the classroom.

As I walked back towards the room, I saw that Karuizawa was now talking to Chabashira-sensei about something which caused the teacher to smirk widely, telling her 'I told you so!'

"What did you two talk about?"

"Why are you concerned, Hirata?" I glanced over towards him.

"Concerned, no, I'd rather give my thanks to Karuizawa for distracting you" He said with an egotistical smirk. Although his smirk appears quite off for some reason.

"Just so we're clear..." I looked down to him. As I did, I noticed his smirk simply fall away as he looked up towards me.

Yes, Hirata...

Do you feel that sensation?

"... You were the one who wanted this."

After this, you will remember your choice.

"I see" Was the only thing he could say. I could only watch with mild excitement as his façade slowly cracks

I didn't really mean to be hostile towards him. It's just that, I wanted to clarify that he wanted to lose- er I mean he wanted to compete against me.

As I sat down, I looked over towards my side. There, sat my ever so curious friend Horikita Suzune, who had watched the interaction between me and Hirata. She was about to ask me a question when all of the sudden, I asked her- "Is it possible to score beyond one hundred?"

Of course, this confused the raven haired girl.

"Eh?"

Before long, the tests were handed out to everyone. And with Chabashira Sensei's signal, everyone started at the same time.

Looking through the problems, I quickly scanned over the whole test.

I flinched ever so slightly. However, at this point, it's not much of a big deal, considering the fact that I had covered what was on the old examination sheet rather than my own hypothesized one based on the past paper that I remember.

I'm fairly confident that Kushida and the others will be able to gain quite a monumental lead against Hirata. I need not worry about myself, seeing that I've got that front covered already.

I didn't look at the questions too carefully, but I couldn't see any differences from the old test papers... However, comparing it to the midterms I took back in my first year- although it being a vague memory at this point, I am fairly confident that the exams right now is much more of higher level than what I had gotten before.

This raises some concerns on my end, something I should take note of for the foreseeable future.

Looking around the classroom, I didn't see any students that looked as if they were struggling with the exams. It seems like a good majority of the students did some last minute studying. I also slowly went through each of the problems with relative ease.

During second and third period, the test continued with the Japanese and chemistry sections.

And then it was fourth period. Math. All the abnormally hard problems that were at the end of the mock test are, without a doubt, in this test. They probably don't understand what it means, but they should've do alright if they memorized the answer.

My thoughts dwell on two students right now. Karuizawa and Hirata- Which reminds me...

Hirata's look right now is rather unnatural.

Meanwhile Karuizawa appears to be much more in her zone. I had promised to match wits with her and just seeing her do her best, I couldn't help but feel somewhat elated that she's looking forward to this as much as Kei was when I told her that we'd be going out for dinner.

Ah, once more my thoughts dwell on the past that grows fleeting as the days go on. Ever since the first day had started, I had taken some of my time in order for me to research more about multiverses and the theoretical study behind them. At this point, all that I have found so far was just guesswork, seeing that it appears to have no evidence of it's existence.

Besides my current circumstances, everything is just mere speculation on what the other universe is like and vague calculations of being able to travel to that multiverse.

I could try dying...

But what's to say the next world would be something else entirely. What if the next world, I'll be controlling some sort of robot, trying to defeat Skynet for a racist government that deems me to be not human?

Not going to lie... that sounds kind of cool? Except for the part where I have to fight for that world's equivalent of Nazis.

Getting back on track now, if I did take the gamble and then just ended my life here prematurely, who's to say I'd end up back in my old world? I doubt the isekai genres from professor's anime light novel collection touches up the topic of an MC wanting to go back to his previous world.

As I closed my eyes, i can practically hear the ghost-like tone of her voice haunting me...

"Kiyotaka!"

I looked towards my side and saw my girlfriend standing there with a bright grin upon her face.

"You have to see this, Kiyotaka!" She then pulled out a flyer that she had gotten, probably from the ones announcing earlier.

"A Dance?"

"Yeah! A dance! To commemorate the Third Years' final year in here."

"This is new, I don't recall Horikita-senpai's year getting this."

"That's because Ichinose-san had been the one to propose this!"

"Ichinose?"

"Yeah... Oh! Kiyotaka-" She seems to be distressed all of the sudden. I immediately understood as to why she was distressed. After all, I had told of her what had happened in the uninhabited island exam.

"Don't worry too much, Kei" I have to thank Nagumo for making things easy for me, however, that'd be rather crude of me. Ichinose had lost trust over me after what had been revealed and now she had been maintaining distance from me. Perhaps I should take the chance to salvage things for my plans this coming school trip.

"Neh Kiyotaka?"

"Hm?"

"So like uh we're kind of included in the dance thing-" Kei tried explaining as she looked away ever so slightly.

"If we are, I promise to have a dance with you"

"It's already a given, you hear! You are my boyfriend after all!" After declaring such a thing, she couldn't help but let out a soft giggle.

"What's wrong?" I asked her, tilting my head.

"Well... it's just that ever since we announced our relationship, Ican now finally blurt out things like 'you're mine' 'you're my boyfriend' and all that things." I couldn't help but be amused at how easily satisfied she is having our relationship be revealed. For her to experience things that a normal high school girl in love would experience; after her disastrous middle school and junior high school life, having to experience such things must have been a bliss for her.

Hm? I've grown quite fond of my textbook of love huh?

"Kiyotaka-kun?"

I suddenly was taken back into reality when my neighbor had called out to me. I looked towards my side and raised an eyebrow.

Suzune was looking at me as she leaned upon the palm of her hand. "I was asking about your confidence with the results of your examination."

I mean, I can't really say that I'm confident. Then again, I had decided to get perfect scores across the board so I guess that isn't really saying much.

"I'll be fine" I calmly stated as I leaned back upon my chair. Suzune's curiosity seems to grow as I had just said that I'll do well in the exam.

"That's great! It' would be a shame if you had dropped out prematurely."

"You think so?"

"Mhm! You are my best friend after all" Suzune beams with a bright smile upon her face. I couldn't help but be taken aback by the sight. I had already established once before that Horikita has the charm that could be interpreted as the matured beauty. It's undeniable that her looks would have probably been sought after.

Now looking at a reluctant yet bright version of Horikita smile, something she had rarely done in my timeline, was quite shell shocking. Not only that but it seems that she's smiling because I am her friend. She had openly admitted that.

But...

A nagging feeling within me had formed some sort of distrust for her. Her tendency to lie and somewhat possessive behavior tends to come out at certain situations. I have already made researches about that but it and as the internet had provided me with conflicting answers, I just thought that maybe I should just observe her patterns.

I let out a sigh. For now, I should just believe that she genuinely sees me as her friend and is rather afraid of losing me due to her vague exposition about her backstory wherein she had always been alone and I was her first true genuine friend.

"I know" I calmly said to which she could only smile softly at me.

"Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Hm?"

"Seeing that the midterms are already over, do you want to hang out?"

"Hang out?" I looked at her as I raised an eyebrow at her suggestion.

"Yes, hangout- of course with Haruka-san and Airi-san of course. We can also bring along Ken-kun and Akito-kun."

In all honestly, without Keisei, the group just doesn't feel the same. Despite my lack of sentimentality, I still think the old group couldn't be easily replaced like that with just a snap of a finger. I may allow the group to form, after my efforts to secure their place in this school. It would be nonsensical if I had not allowed to have such a thing be formed.

I closed my eyes as I then found my mind drifting into a memory of old.

"Neh neh! wanna go do Karaoke?"

"I'm up for it. What about you Keisei..."

"Come on now, we have finals to worry about, remember?"

"Oh stop being such a square, Yukimuu! You're in too, right Kiyopon?"

"Why not I guess..."

"K-kiyotaka kun... singing..."

"I'm not singing thou, Airi"

"Aw..."

"Come on dude, it's just going to be us there anyways. It's not like we're singing on stage"

"Yeah, Kiyopon! Plus it'll make me and Airi happy!~"

"..."

"What the- you don't care if we're happy or not?! Kiyopon, you meanie!"

"Fine, but Keisei's also singing"

"O-oy! don't drag me into this! I didn't even agree in the first place.

"Want to go do some Karaoke then, Kiyotaka-kun?" I was immediately dragged back into reality as there near Suzune was Haruka and Airi.

"Ara, to hear Kiyopon sing, how delightful!" Haruka couldn't help but let out a giggle. Airi meanwhile seems to have her eyes shine in interest.

"Oooh! Maybe we could do a cute little duet, Hero-kun!"

"My how bold of you Airi-chan!~" Haruka teased with a grin. She then looked over towards

Everything just has an odd way of saying that nothing ever changes. I couldnt help but let out an internal sigh as I was reminded of that day.

That day we were never able to go to Karaoke together because I only intended to use that excuse as an alibi. My true purpose was on the top of the school roof, securing Class D's place to Class C and more importantly, showing Ryuuen the true order of battle.

Now...

As I was about to say something, my eyes trailed towards a certain someone. A blonde woman who is seen to be conversing with her own sets of friends.

We can decide the prospects of your reward or punishment later.

Well I done all i could, Karuizawa, It's up to you whether you're satisfied or not.

I then shrugged and just went along with whatever Airi, Haruka, and Suzune had in mind. What I didn't expect was for Haruka to just wave over towards Miyake and Sudou. Meanwhile, Airi was the one who called out to the three of them.

"Hey Miyake-kun! Sudou-kun! Do you guys wanna join us?" The bubbly social butterfly had called out to the two who seems to have been taken aback at the sudden invitation that was given to them.

I noticed how they weren't even expecting such an invitation, however, they still welcomed it as Miyake could be seen shrugging ever so slightly. "Sure why not" He calmly remarked.

Sudou meanwhile grinned happily as he remarked "I mean like it's fun hangin' out with y'all so might as well tag along."

As the girls seems to be happy with the developments, I was much more preoccupied with a curious sight.

Hirata.

I noticed how he had a difficult look presented upon his face as he moved to exit the classroom with haste. I couldn't help but close my eyes with a sigh of resignation. Once more, victory is secured. Yet, something troubles me...

"Sudou..." I glanced over towards the towering basketball player, who looked at me curiously.

"Why what's up?"

"How'd you do on your exams?" I asked him, knowing full well that his answer is would be a variable to a possible hypothesis that had formed in my mind. The moment he replied with a confident 'I did alright' I knew full well that it's not Sudou who's about to be red marked but Hirata Yousuke.

And thus, the trap has been set into motion. Once I make my move to secure Hirata's place in ANHS, then Chabashira Sensei would bare witness to my capabilities once more. Not only that but she would prompt to have Suzune try to use me and then eventually have Chabashira Sensei be the one to blackmail me. However, in this world, I wouldn't have to worry about expulsion.

I have nothing to lose.

But that all would occur in within a week. For now, I have a bigger problem at hand.

"Come on, Hero-kun! Sing!"

As of right now, we're at the karaoke booth in Keyaki Mall. Like in Pallet, I rarely go here unless i am obliged to or I am on a date with Kei.

Airi seems to be adamant with me singing. It's not really helping that Haruka was also pushy with her request as well for me to sing. And when I say pushy, I mean-

Pushy...

"Don't worry, Kiyopon, we wouldn't judge you if you're a terrible singer" She said softly as she had herself lean up against me. I could only close my eyes as I called in all of my innate strength to stay rigid as Haruka brings out all of her armaments in an effort to sway my decision.

Sudou meanwhile cheered on, adding more pressure towards the coaxing for me to sing "Yeah dude! Look, Akito took his turn and we didn't even made fun of him for his voice cracking whilst singing Dancing Queen"

Miyake then glared at Sudou as he then clutched onto his collar and then started to violently shake him. Looking at him now, he was beet red after that remark. Sudou couldn't help but laugh out loud at the reaction that he had gained from Miyake.

Airi then tries to defuse the situation at hand as she got in between the bickering students. They seems to end up laughing heartily at the situation, knowing full well that they were just messing around- Well Miyake seems to just grumble and cross his arms.

Meanwhile Suzune could only cry out in protest, trying to get Haruka off of me. "Haruka-san! please be mindful of Kiyotaka-kun's space!" She seems to be tugging upon the clingy woman's sleeve as she pouted in frustration.

It felt as if like nothing really mattered at the moment. Seeing everyone just chaotically hang out like this barely reminds me of the serene group that I had gotten used to on my previous world. Haruka who had once been a sisterly figure for me now acts like a doting mother who wishes to see her child fly. Airi who was once the group's precious little sister now acts like that big sister that leads the siblings to face the challenges head on. Akito, the cool headed big brother, now feels more like a rowdy sibling alongside Sudou, who seems to take Yukimura's place, the group's hard working student.

Meanwhile, Suzune takes my place, someone who yearns to have friends and someone who yearns to live a normal life in such an extraordinary school. In truth, the only one who had lost their place in such a group was me.

How could you do this, Kiyopon!

Bye bye Kiyotaka-kun!

I have no words for what you have done, Kiyotaka-kun but...

You had to do what you must, Kiyotaka, don't beat yourself up for it...

In a world where victory is paramount, the means will always be justified by the ends... but when it comes to friends like these, what i had done would never be justified.

"...And so it's decided!" Airi cried out.

Huh what? what's been decided?

I spaced out again...

"Oh Kiyopon is back to the realm of reality" Haruka smiles ever so slightly as she placed her hand upon my head "Did you finish your inner monologue?" She asked me teasingly, causing Suzune to barely stifle her giggles.

"Kiyotaka-kun seems to space out quite often, i think it's cute" Suzune says with quite a fond smile.

Kiyotaka-kun is off limits

I wonder, Suzune. As Haruka continues to cling upon me, as Airi continues to dote upon me, what are you truly feeling deep inside, one that you cover up with such a facade of a bright smile that could probably put my world's Kushida's to shame.

I still can't quite grasp the idea of Suzune's possessiveness. I tried looking for answers and yet it only tells me about their abandonment issues and that I shouldn't be making excuses for their possessiveness. Drastic measures needs to be taken if I wish for this girl to grow out of her phase but I just cannot start taking measures when I don't even know the extent of this girl's possessiveness.

Perhaps I'll be able to gauge it as time pass by.

"So what were we talking about?" I asked them. Airi then smiles widely as she then clasped her hands excitedly.

"A Friend Group!"

"A friend group?"

"Yes! Seeing that everyone here is comfortable with one another and we all seem to have stuck together for almost a month now. Plus what we have right now isn't so bad!" Airi explains with a hopeful smile. Of course, as she explained, everyone's eyes were on her and I. Her, seeing that she was proposing it, and I, seeing that I'm the only one who has yet to respond to her proposal "So why not form a little friend group?!"

"Ah that's right. Ayano and Horikita prefers to be on their own sometimes, Ken tends to be taken up by his club thing, Sakura and Hasebe has their own cliques to handle-" Miyake had listed out

"I don't know about Airi-chan, but I don't have much people to hang out with" Haruka had chimed in. Airi meanwhile pouted at the sudden backhanding that she had gotten.

"But" Miyake then continued "I guess this group of ours feels quite comfortable" He said with finality.

Some things just cannot change course, i remarked to myself.

Of course, I could just tag out of this group, after all, my work with everyone in this room is over. For them to have a normal life in this school, the first thing they should do was disassociate with me.

But I already made up my choice... The moment I had pulled their strings that one time. I who leads Class D, shouldn't be the only one to remain as I urge those around me to keep moving forward. My resolution in keeping myself from friend groups had gone on for too long now. If Kei sees me still dwelling upon my past decision of breaking apart my friend group, I wouldn't hear the end of it.

"Wait doesn't Ayano hang out with a bunch of girls too?" Suddenly Miyake perked up. He then looked over towards me and smirked ever so slightly "Wouldn't that be troublesome for you if you have to hang out with us alongside with the more popular girls?"

"Hmph, I think he's better off with us" I heard Haruka utter out. I decided not to say anything, seeing how Suzune had agreed with her silently. Airi, meanwhile waved it off.

"Come on, there's nothing wrong with having more than one group now, right?"

"Well yeah, seeing that you hang out with the same friend groups that he does! Come on, Ai-chan! you should support me and Suzu-chan here!"

"Suzu-chan..." Suzune mused at the iffy nickname that she had gotten from Haruka. She seems rather happy with it too as she's practically radiating with happiness after getting such a nickname from a friend.

She looks over towards me and then with a cute pose, she declared "Call me Suzu-chan too, Kiyotaka-kun!"

No...

"No, I uh... let that nickname be special for you from Haruka. Nicknames from a friend are special after all." I said to her. I could see her eyes shining in admiration before nodding at my statement.

"Haru-kaa-chan!" Haruka playfully corrected me from the side. I glared back at her, causing her to laugh amusedly.

I let out a sigh.

I took one glance at them...

Airi, Haruka, Akito, and Keisei's eyes meet mine.

"What do you say, Kiyopon?" Haruka asks, a warm, accepting smile evident upon her face. "You should stop worrying about us and just step forward! What would Keipon think of you if you stay like this, huh?" She suddenly said, placing her hands upon her hips, reprimanding me as always.

"Dude, it's time you move forward." Akito remarks as he makes his way towards my side and places a hand upon my back.

"Always the enigma you are, Kiyotaka" Keisei says, pushing up his glasses with his finger as he sported an exasperated smile "But I think you've isolated yourself long enough..."

"You did what you have to do at that time, Kiyotaka-kun. W-we forgave you for it, I-I forgave you for it! It's time you forgive yourself for it!" Airi said, strength unwavering from her voice.

Now stood before me were Airi, Haruka, Miyake, Sudou, and Suzune.

All this time, i had thought I had been freed from my cage but in reality i was still held captive. My heart remained within a bastardized version of the white room, the purpose of said room to remind me that my actions that ruined friendships, destroyed trusts, and defeated hundreds if not thousands all stems from the teaching of the White Room.

But what about the teaches of the real world? The lessons learned not by Subject 4-01 but by me, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. I who had come to ANHS as a blank slate but had existed it as a painted canvas alongside with my artist.

As i made up my resolve, I figuratively took a step forward.

"I tend to stand on my own" I started, my eyes examining them as they listened to me. "It's not like I'm in a clique or anything. It's more along the lines of I just get invited out of convenience. That and some people thought i'm alright to hang out with... It's nothing special... If you guys want me in this friend group..."

I took a deep breath

"I don't mind..."

For Ayanokouji, he stood there as if time had stood still. His memories, which were weighing him down felt slightly more lighter than usual in his heart. The demon lord of the 4th generation, known for his adaptability amongst other things, finally was able to take the shackles and shatter them as he accepts that he had been alone for far too long. That this world was no longer his own, this world was a world where he had a normal life rather than a life of a lab rat.

In this world, he was reborn, not when he was still a blank slate, but as a person of his own, on a quest to finally gain what he had yearned for when he was but a tool for his father's ambitions. For the first time in that moment, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka had thought about what he truly wanted and had rejected the notion of efficiency, victory, and usefulness.

Hasebe, Sakura, Horikita, Miyake, and Sudou didn't know it but they stand before a broken man, looking as if his war has finally ended. He had a softer expression as of right now as he gazed at each and everyone of them. The first to react to this was Sakura. "Well then, it's decided. From now on, we'll be known as theAyanokouji Group. Nice to meet all you group members!

"Wait, why are you naming it after me?" Ayanokouji asks with profound confusion much to the amusement of the Gravure Idol.

"Well you're the one who's brought us together, right? Without you, I doubt us six would be able to hang out like this" She replied, much to Hasebe's amusement.

"Yeah, and Miyake group doesn't suit at all" Sudou said with a wild grin, causing Miyake to frown at the sudden jab at him before rolling his eyes in annoyance.

"Yeah well Sudou group doesn't feel nice in the tongue too, so watch it, Ken"

"Oh!" Horikita then perked up in the midst of the arguing between the two rowdy boys whom immediately stopped strangling each other.

"We all should call each other by our first names!" She suggested.

"Don't we already?" Hasebe asks as she placed a hand upon her cheek

Horikita seems to glance over towards Ayanokouji, Miyake, and Sudou, whom seem to now find whatever things around them were interesting at the time being. Miyake, the floor, Sudou, the Walls, and Ayanokouji, his life choices before this.

"Then it's settled, I'm Suzune..."

"Haruka, desu!~"

"I'm Airi!~ Nice to meet you all!~"

"Akito"

"I'm Ken!"

"Kiyotaka..."

"Alright, that settles it!~" Haruka happily said before she started pointing at them individually "Suzu-chan, Ai-chan, Miyachii, Kenpachi, and Kiyopon"

"Kenpachi??? As in the character?!" Sudou asks, bewildered at Hasebe's nickname choice for him

Ayanokouji could only close his eyes once more before uttering out for everyone to hear.

"This will do"

To them, it was a sign of acceptance from the enigmatic leader.

To Ayanokouji, it was acceptance that the friend group they had formed will not be a replacement for his old one but a group that would finally have it's place within his heart.

Walking into the classroom, Chabashira-sensei looked around theclassroom in surprise. Everyone was waiting in suspense for the results of themidterms. She knows at heart that the students in this very classroom took things seriously the moment I had made my move that day.

"Sensei. I heard that the results will be released today, but when exactly?" Matsushita, a girl from Karuizawa's clique had asked the teacher before her

"Now now, Matsushita. You don't have to worry about anything, in fact most of you probablypassed."

Most?

"Sensei! When will they be released?" Another student, Nene Mori, had asked, her anticipation was just as great as everyone in this room.

Chabashira Sensei meanwhile smiled and raised a pole like object, seems like a chart that was rolled up. It probably contains the scores that we had gotten. "Well, now is a good time. There isn't much time for certain procedures if wedid it after school." At the words 'certain procedures', some of the students had grown tense.

"What... what do you mean?" Airi spoke out in worry.

"No need to fret. I'll explain it now." After all, this school likes to explain the details all at once.She stuck the paper with everyone's names and scores on the board. "Firstly, I'd like to praise you guys! good job. I didn't think this class would do this well. Sure, in math,Japanese, and social studies, there were only over 2 perfect students. However, a majority of you students had gotten were over 90 and above" Looking at the row of 90s, the students were cheering.

"Holy shit! Look at the 2 perfects!" Ike cried out in awe and surprise.

"A-as expected of the King! after all he was the one who had uncovered the S-system on the first day in this class" Hashimoto cried out alongside with Ike.

"It's like Class D has a Double Ace up it's sleeves!" Someone said, also in awe at the sight before them.

"Kei-chan! Oh my gosh! you did it!" Satou cheered as she hugged her friend. The Yamato Nadeshiko smiled softly as she patted the energetic girl.

"Of course, but somehow i feel unsatisfied at the fact that He and I found ourselves at an impasse" Karuizawa remarks somewhat bitterly yet overall satisfied. I on the other hand could only stare at the top scorers with a disinterested look. I had expected this, after all.

Subjects in order of scores: English, Science, Math, Japanese, History

Karuizawa Kei - 100 - 100 - 100 - 100 - 100

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka - 100 - 100 - 100 - 100 - 100

However, tensions were high with a certain group's scores. To compare Hirata's score with Kushida's, Yamauchi's and Akito's;

Kushvida Kikyou - 71 - 72 - 65 - 80 - 54

Miyake Akito - 69 - 62 - 47 - 51 -55

Yamauchi Haruki - 55 - 50 - 45 - 49 - 50

Hirata Yousuke - 60 - 60 - 38 - 60 - 60

"Woohoo! Let's Fucking Go!!!" Yamauchi stood up and cheered.

"Yamauchi-kun, Language please"

"Sorry, Airi-chan!"

There was no red line to be found on the chart. Kushida glanced over towards me ever so slightly and breathed a small sigh of relief. Facing my direction fully, she gave me a look of irritation before huffing with pride. I could tell that she was trying to tell me that I shouldn't get too cocky after being successful in teaching her and having them beat Hirata.

Suzune seems to be smiling and cheering in her own way, relieved that no one had to drop out. Her scores were, as expected, high up there, with 99 being her highest grade.

"You saw it, right Sensei? When we put our minds to it, we can do it!" Hondou had a triumphant smile.

"Yes, that is quite true. You all did well. But I kind of have a bad news..." Chabashira Sensei looked rather remorseful as she had taken out a red pen. Hirata could only watch in horror as she drew a red line right above his name. "I'm sorry, Hirata-kun, but you didn't make it."

"What? That's lie, right? Don't bullshit me right now, Sensei! Why did I fail!? I-I did the calculations! Even though my Mathematics flunked, I would have just scraped the limit." Of course, Hirata was the first to protest. I wouldn't really say I've seen this coming but I could only look in disappointment such a waste of potential. He managed to get this far on his own but had he cooperated with the study group, he would have had more points secured under his name.

Akito meanwhile took a swing at the opportunity and said "No wonder your calculations were amiss, Your lowest score's math" It seems he's bitter at the fact that Hirata was causing me considerable annoyance when dealing with him earlier. That or he just didn't like his attitude.

But jeez, Akito, no need to roast him any further...

The classroom did a complete 180 from cheering to an uproar of disbelief in a splitsecond. "Hirata- kun... I never said anything about the the passing grade being 32...On this midterm, the passing grade was a 40. In other words, you were one point short. I know you're upset but-"

"F-forty..." Hirata could only sink back onto his chair as Chabashira-sensei wrote a formula on the board.She wrote 79/2 = 39.5.

"Lets test the math shall we? Last test, and this test as well, each class has a set passing grade. And that grade was half the average." In other words, anything lower than a 39 was a failing grade.

"Does... does that mean, I am expelled?" He gritted his teeth as he lowered his head in shame.

"I'm really sorry, Hirata-kun but there's nothing to be done at this moment. After school, you will be asked to fill out a dropout form, but you will need a legal guardian. I'll contact them for you afterwards." Seeing everything progress so casually, all the students knew that it was actually happening.

"S-sensei. Is Hirata-kun really dropping out? Is there no way to save him?" As a final bastion, Airi was the first to reach out to the student who seems to be devoid of all hope.

"Sadly It's the truth. He got a failing grade... And according to the school rules, he would have to drop out." Sensing the gloomy atmosphere, the bearer of bad news, Chabashira Sensei, couldn't help but think that it'd be best to leave the class to their own devices for the time being as they were going through something akin to a loss. "Seeing that First period will start soon, so I will be going now." Everyone could only stay silent as the door gently shut and the whole class was reeling from such a loss. Just the first trial and now one of us will be reduced.

While trying to face the reality of having to drop out, Hirata looked over towards me with a frown. "Fine, you're right, Ayanokouji... You won"

I stared at him for the longest.

Lets get things straight, shall we?

"What was that?" I asked, disinterested of his admittance of defeat as I then slowly move towards the podium. He could only look down and tremble as regret for mistrusting me and causing blunders to his own handicap now leads him to be expelled. As expected, Hirata, you have provided me with results.

"I said I lost! Not only to Kushida, Yamauchi, and Miyake, but also to you!"

Humans learn a valuable lesson whenever they are at the final stages of their struggle. However, the most unproductive thing with this is the fact that humans tend to learn when it's too late. I wanted Hirata to learnin this moment that what he did had costed him his life in this school. I can save him yes, but I wanted him to understand.

"That's right, Hirata, but that's not what I want to hear"

"What do you mean?" He looks up, frustration slowly growing within him.

"Why don't you tell the entire class what caused this in the first place..."

Karuizawa, who knew that I had a bet going on with Hirata, had placed two and two together and asked, her voice filled with disappointment as well. "Hirata-san, did you... Not participate in Ayanokouji-kun's group study?" Such a question had sparked murmurs to fill the room.

Now pressure begins to mount upon Hirata as students who had once defended him now started to speculate that perhaps his undoing and pride had costed him of his place in the school. Even Airi, who is known to stand up for someone who is in need, was hesitating to defend Hirata after finding out that he had went on his own despite being the one to provide a tutor for him.

With one question from Karuizawa, sympathy for Hirata had dropped at an alarming rate.

"Yeah I did but..."

"But what?" I decided to put more pressure upon Hirata as I had glared down upon him. "Are you perhaps prideful against me because of a reason?"

"It's none of your concern..." He said, looking down, somehow feeling ashamed

"Is it about what had happened back in the gym?!" Hashimoto asked rather loudly. Now everyone was even more curious. I then glanced over towards Karuizawa discretely, taking note how her expression seems uncomfortable.

"Oy Hashimoto!" Immediately, Ken had stepped in before he could say anything he shouldn't.

I however decided to take it personal.

It would only be a topic for the two of us. I then whispered something to his ear, causing his eyes to widen.

"It's all your fault..."

I knew what I was doing and I wanted him to know that once more he had done nothing.

He remained silent as I pulled back. He now realize the situation he is in. I wasn't holding him back, no, it was the opposite. In that moment, he felt as if he was holding me back. And now he has a general idea of the consequences of what would happen should he go against me. I wouldn't be like Horikita who would let a loose cannon, a ticking time bomb, roam around without repercussion.

Learn your lesson, Hirata Yousuke... because this will be the only time I'll ever teach you something without your consent.

"Where are you going, Kiyotaka?" I heard Akito ask me as I approached the door.

"To the bathroom. You wanna come with?" I asked smugly- well i tried to look smug but there are a few problems. Among those is the fact that I am not Sakayanagi and I barely could make an expression even if my life depended on it

"What? Hell no!" Akito reeled in disgust as Sudou lets out a laugh despite the tense situation in the classroom.

I exited the classroom and quickly walked towards the staff room. While wondering whether or not Chabashira Sensei had already reached the staffroom, I saw her looking out the window, standing still in the hallway. As if she was waiting for someone.

"Ayanokouji-kun? class will start soon! Why are you outside?" She asked me. I noticed how she was faking her surprise at the sight of me. If I told her that she's a terrible actress, would she be harder to convince?

"Yes, I know Sensei. Which is why I'm going to not ask you about equality, seeing that my mind is already set on the fact that no human being are equal to one another due to the abilities they create or let go. However we must strive for equality to bring about a better society."

"Y-you lost me, Ayanokouji-kun" She said with a smile, clearly finding this interaction way out of her expectations.

Huh, I made Chabashira Sensei crack composure... Ike owes me 1000 points now...

Then again, this is a different version of her so uh... does this even count?

Anyways...

"Thus why I'm going to ask you a different question."

"...A question? Is that why you ran after me? I mean sure, it's part of our job description to answer every student's question! What is it?" She cheerfully allowed me to express my question to her

"Do people deserve second chances?"

"W-well that's a curve ball" She remarked softly, confused at the sudden question that I had sprung up on her "I'm a Japanese Subject Teacher, Ayanokouji-kun, not a Philosophy Teacher. Do you get anything out of it even if I answer?"

"It's very important. Plus I know you are an exceptional teacher. Look, I even got a hundred in your subject." I mean no need to tell her that it was thanks to the white room's curriculum rather than her teaching. I'm trying to goad her after all

"Well... I think some deserve second chances" She replied, quite fondly to say the least.

"Why is that?" I couldn't help but ask curiously. Chabashira Sensei then thought that it would be a good idea to go somewhere else for this discussion. With that being said, I took note of the individual/s following me and made sure that they have kept me at sight.

Eventually we made our way towards the roof of the school. Soon she speaks. Her voice was much more in tune with what she had back in my world. She was melancholic to say the least

"I believe that some people deserve second chances... The reason is that we all make mistakes somewhere down the line. Sometimes those mistakes harbor from our ill intent, some harbor from our good intentions that got taken advantage. Then there are mistakes that are born out of circumstance"

"A Circumstantial Mistake?"

"One where we are pushed into situations that we don't like... Forcing us to make a choice wherein we choose the lesser of two evils" She remarks as she place her hand upon the chain linked fence.

She looks over towards me as she speaks. "Back then we were students of Class D... We were the batch that seemed to have a fighting chance to overturn the battles of classes. I lead class D with my head held high. It was a fight of desperation too."

She takes a few steps forward, reminiscing of her life back when she lead her class towards victory. Unlike I, who had hidden in the shadows pulling the strings, Chabashira Sensei stood at the frontlines, leading her troops fearlessly in the Classroom Battles.

"We fought valiantly and we were at Class B. Against us, was Class A by mere 10 points... Class C and D were 100 points and 200 points behind us respectively..." She lets out a shaky breath as she could still remember. Remember how much her classmates had resented her afterwards. All had turned their backs on her, including her lover and her bestfriends. At graduation, none had spoken to her as they had graduated in the class they had all started in. Class D...

What's more concerning was that in regards to her story, the special exam that she was talking about wasn't the paper shuffle. I noticed with how the story was told. No, it reminded me of another special exam, one that we had tackled in the third year and not the second. A Special exam that had allowed for the possibility of three classes to attack one class. The same special exam that had crippled Ichinose's class from ever catching back up to the higher classes, even with Kanzaki's resurgence.

In my world, the exam that Chabashira Sensei had taken was the paper shuffle...

"Are you saying that you're wishing for a second chance?"

"Yes... To relive that moment. To make a choice for the class as a whole" She softly stated as she looked down.

For her to express such a desire to relive her life at a crucial point, to a person who is, unbeknown to her, currently reliving their life, is like a joke that isn't really that funny but has a punchline that'd make you laugh. Sadly for anyone though, I don't find this situation i'm in funny or ideal.

People like Chabashira Sensei has regrets they wish to make amends or to avoid the chance they are able to redo it all. There are those who wish to make things right, no matter how painful it would be.

"Would you like to gain that second chance?"

"What do you mean, Ayanokouji-kun"

I could cheer her up and say I could kill her and send her to the next life. However, I doubt she'd be able to grasp the idea that reincarnation exists and might think I'm threatening her. So I went for an alternative plan to help her.

"If I allow things to go on, Hirata's expulsion would haunt me like it did you..."

"I know your intentions are pure, Ayanokouji-kun, and I know you're a far more capable class leader than I have been, this, however, I cannot let you. Hirata-kun will have to drop out. As much as I want to help, It'll be very difficult to overturn that ruling at this time. I'm sorry."

She ignored my argument. But that doesn't mean there's no meaning in her words. As expected, no matter how different she may seem, this person is someone who always has a hidden implication in her words.

"Difficult to be overturned at this time. In other words, there is a way to change the outcome." I argued back.

"Ayanokouji, I personally have a high opinion of you. Certainly, getting the old test questions was a correct solution. Furthermore, coming up with that idea even goes beyond common sense. But you distributed the questions to the class and raised the average test score. I think there's merit in coming up with that idea."

"It was all Horikita's plan, I genuinely did nothing special" this time.

"I know that you didn't openly admit it, but what the upperclassmen says is contrary to your statement. According to them, some person named "Ayanokouji" had bought their papers."

Suzune, you shrewd woman, i'm so proud of you- wait! No i'm not supposed to be proud, She's selling me off way too accurately rather than what i allow people to know about my capabilities. She's a menace if I let her continue this.

Well I stalled for long enough. This was pointless anyways. If I continued arguing, I won't be able to explain myself before the individual eavesdropping on us. From my pocket, I took out my student card. "What's wrong, Ayanokouji-kun? Do you wish to get my phone number? My my and here I tho-"

"Please sell me the necessary points for Hirata to pass the test..." Yeah no, I'm not letting her create more drama with that statement, seeing that someone's listening in on us.

"..." Looking at me in astonishment, she laughed, amused at my sudden proposal. "As I had expected of you after the first day! I've always imagined you would try to buy points, seeing that you attempted to buy intel about the school."

"Well you said it yourself... There's nothing that can't be bought by points in this school. The midterm is another such thing in this school."

"I see, I see. That's true! You're really attentive, Ayanokouji-kun! But do you even have the money to pay me, though?"

"Well then, how much is one point?"

"A very difficult question indeed. No one's ever asked to buy a point before. Let's see... I'll give you a point for 100,000 points. Now seeing that Hirata-kun needs to be above 39, he needs two points~ So 200,000"

"Well isn't that just cruel?" I halfheartedly asked. There isn't a single person in the school who hasn't used a point at all. In other words, there isn't anyone who has 100,000 points, much less 200,000. At best, a normal student who'd spend only at bare minimum would only have around 96,000 points after May 1st's input.

Well, if we take into consideration that I had gotten millions from the Seniors on the first day, I'd be able to easily buy that points.

Chabashira Sensei knew I could pay these points. Back then, for Sudou, it was just 100,000 points that was needed, enough to be paid by two students. It's clear that point transactions are heavily monitored.

Unfortunately, my eavesdropper- or eavesdroppers have other thoughts. They thought I wouldn't have enough money, and thus gotten themselves involved

"We will also pay."

"Yeah, Me too, I- wait a second! I didn't agree to this!"

A voice came from behind me. Turning around, I saw Kushida and Yamauchi standing there.

"Kushida? Yamauchi? What the-" I honestly was expecting Suzune or Karuizawa but- no... no this is fine, this is fine, everything is alright... Just go with it.

"Don't get any ideas, Kiyotaka... I'm not helping you or that dumb douche Hirata okay? If that emo wannabe gets expelled, it'd leave a bitter taste in my mouth... Plus he owes me shit, remember?" She huffed and looked away, showing her phone. She's probably referring to a prize after beating Hirata at his own game.

"Ki, dude, tell her I can't pay-" Yamauchi complained- wait who the hell is Ki?

"Pay or i'll stomp on your balls!" Kushida growled, grabbing Yamauchi by the collar.

"Alright alright! Fuck! Why thou- Do you like Hirata-"

"I WILL GUT YOU LIKE A FISH!"

"Oy now... there's a teacher..." I drawled out, gesturing towards the teacher beside me.

"Hai hai, Chabashira Sensei desu~" Sensei playfully says as she waves her hand at the two bickering students.

The two then stood straight and with a dead tone, probably afraid that their little interaction had costed them class points of all things, greeted Sensei much more properly.

"Sae-chan-sensei..." Yamauchi greeted.

"Sensei..."

"Yosh~" Satisfied with their behavior, Chabashira-sensei took our student cards. "Alright, I'll agree to sell you a point. I'll take a total of 200,000 points from the three of you. The math might be off but that's what you get dividing an even number with an odd number. But I'll deduct more from Ayanokouji-kun's points, seeing that it's his idea!" She said jovially as she waved our cards- Oi, hold on- that's hardly fair? Hirata had been a pain to deal with as it is...

"I'll break the news to the class that Hirata's expulsion has been canceled on my way to the next classroom~" She said as she had taken a few steps towards the door.

"Is that alright?"

"You promised to pay 200,000 points, so it can't be helped! Consider the purchase complete~" Chabashira-sensei talked with an amused tone as she continued to look at us in wonder. She then started to make her way towards the door only to stop right next to me. She patted my shoulder and then walked off to the words "We shall watch your career with great interest, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka"

We were left behind on the rooftop.

"Shall we go back too? It'll be class soon." I asked the two of them.

Yamauchi was the first to respond. He lets out a sigh as he smugly shrugs "Well I guess you can say Hirata owes me bigtime now"

"So it would seem..." I couldn't help but agree, seeing that it was Yamauchi's points, along with mine and Kushida's who got sent.

"Kiyotaka." Why is Kushida, of all people, calling me this now?

"Hmm? Ow!" She struck my gut with her balled fist. I mean it didn't hurt for me but I had to at least act as if my pain resistance isn't 'too well developed'.

"Hey, the hell was that for?" I protested, much to Yamauchi's amusement. Kushida, scoffs and looks away from us

"I just felt like it..." And with that, she left me behind and walked away. Good grief, what a bother...

Meanwhile Yamauchi couldn't help but state "Actually, man, the truth is, I owe youbigtime. If you hadn't taught us shit, We'd prolly be outta here..." He then reached out his hand. To which I grabbed it and shook it much to his gusto.

"Much obliged" I remarked.

"Sweetness! Now we're considered friends, yeah? Can I call you Ki?" He asked with a wide grin.

"God no..." I replied monotonously, which he finds hilarious.

He laughs heartily, wiping a tear in the process. Soon the waterworks began as he slowly broke down, finally glad that he managed to survive one of the many trials in this school, finally feeling some form of worth in his life when all of his life he had been looked down upon by his family. The sight of it made me feel bad that he wasn't destined to last long in this school...

Then again... Who says this world has to be a carbon copy of my old one?

All humans are capable of grasping a second chance in their hands. It's only up to them to make a choice whether to take it or not.

This was my second chance.

I can make things right.

My sins of the past world will not be forgotten. At the very least, in this world.

As Yamauchi had left me to my devices, overflowing with emotion as he ran back towards the classroom, hopefully not to embarrass himself. I was left behind on the rooftop.

I realized how I had died in the cold winter, a season of end... An end to my old life as the 4th Generation's Masterpiece. An end to a life of extraordinary background as Frankenstein's monster who wished to have a bride of his own.

As I stood at the rooftop, I looked down upon the schoolgrounds. I gazed at the cherry blossoms that bore upon the tree. Spring was a season of new beginnings, a season of change from the dreary cold winter.

When good things that came to an end, a new chapter begins...

Everything has a deeper meaning...

The situation in Class D, despite it being unpredictable, has always been to my favor. Any forms of adversary from within has been efficiently dealt with. Potential traitors like Hirata had their credibility doubted, thus keeping them from damaging the class from within for the time being, meanwhile someone like Kushida, I was able to ascertain that she will not be a traitor.

Suzune, I may trust her but she's an unknown variable so I have to be wary with her actions moving forward. Airi and Haruka seems to have things under control when it comes to the morale, and social aspects of things in the Class. Clique leaders like Karuizawa and Mori seems to trust in my abilities as Class D's leader... Meanwhile on the boys side, they seem to grow much more trusting of me thanks to Hashimoto and Kanzaki's efforts in the background.

I faced the door that leads towards the stairs into this world's ANHS and finally took a step forward.

I can work with this.

Arc 1: The Unfamiliar World [END]

A/N: Hello it's been awhile! Remember me? don't worry im still alive! i just got too busy with thesis and whatnot and like I could barely focus on writing lately. A-ah the story it's not over! the first arc is just done-

With that said, whaddya guys think?! I know i did say i'd update "What It Means to Love" but i kinda wanna end the first arc.

THE ARC IS FINALLY OVER! TIME TO MOVE ON TO THE SECOND ARC which is going to be utterly different from volume 2 .

well i mean thats all i can reveal for now but expect drama... hee hee...

Anywho! I have an announcement! This fic's finally getting a reaction fic! Thank@STsombra for volunteering to do the job! Support them on their hard work!

With that being said, You know the drill! Vote, Comment, Spread the Word, Give Hiyori her well deserve pats!

Kiraishin Out!

Edit: I noticed there has been quite some errors in this chapter, thanks to a few readers pointing it out, such as the points. I realized that I had published a "Previous Revision" by mistake, seeing that I write not only on a desktop, but also a laptop and a phone. I probably had made a revision change in my phone and not noticed it. Hirata's score is supposed to be 38 and Ayanokouji has to pay 200,000 instead of 100,000. I had it on 32 before deciding to go for 38 because I was basing it off on the light novel wherein Sudou had gotten a 32 on English. So uh yeah thanks for pointing it out!

Note to self: Proof-read chapters next time...

Joke Chapter: Holding Back

A/N: *insert THX sound effects here* Guess who's back.

Scenario: A different take in revelation to Ayanokouji's skills being revealed.

"Holy Shit..."

"One Hundred Points?!"

They stared at the board with envy and shock as they looked at my name being at the top of the leaderboard. Not only that but it seems I rank at the top of the year level itself, surpassing a genius like Sakayanagi in Class A.

BANG

Horikita slammed her hands on the table as she then immediately pointed at me. "I knew it, you were holding back since the beginning!"

"I wouldn't say I was holding back... I'd say I wasn't just putting in the effort" I said, but it seems that Horikita doesn't appreciate my reasoning as she brandished her compass before me like a psychotic killer bent on killing me the moment I made a mistake.

"That's it, you... Stay put! No going anywhere, we're doing a class discussion."

"Alright is everyone here?" Horikita asks as she looks at everyone pointedly.

Hirata raises his hand "Ah Horikita-san, What's wrong?"

She then pointed at me and said "That boy! That's what's wrong!"

Oh boy... I feel like this is going to be quite constructive...

"Oh yeah, that cheating bastard who got a one hundred shamelessly on the math exam!" Ike cried out, pointing at me as well.

"Haxx! I call haxx!" Miyamoto added into the accusation train as he too pointed at me.

"If you're going to cheat, Ayanokouji, you should have at least made it less obvious!" Hondou said, shaking his head in disappointment.

"Knock it off! I don't think someone as bland as him doesn't have the balls to cheat!" Kei defended and insulted me at the same time. Of course she discretely looked at me and gave me a wink. Ah yes, you get headpats later...

Her acting's getting better.

"Look, you idiots, this ain't about him cheating, it's about him holding back!" Horikita said, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Oh yeah? If he's holding back then I have a girlfirend!" Ike declared, much to the disappointment of everyone else in the room.

"Kanji... why? Why do you go through the effort" Sudou could be seen face palming as he felt second hand embarrassment hit him.

"Life is a constant struggle! I'll stop when I die" Ike said with utmost determination.

"Ignoring the stupidity coming from that area of the room, The class had come to a consensus-"

"You made that consensus, Horikita-girl" Kouenji said as he looked at the mirror upon his hand, uttering out 'oh how beautifully perfect I am as always!'

"Right, I made a consensus under the vocal majority of Class D that Ayanokouji-kun is holding back his abilities"

"Actually we just think he's cheating" Miyamoto stated

"I literally sit right next to him! If he was cheating, I woulda seen it!"

"Oh yeah? Then show us the proof!" Shinohara doubled down

"There is no proof!"

"Isn't that convenient?"

"Ugh! Look, Im aware that Ayanokouji-kun did not cheat! I know he's intelligent because he gave me ideas about how to save Sudou!"

"Wait what?!" Sudou seems to be caught off guard with this- I on the other hand, would have to intervene.

"What ideas? I was just making an observation at that time"

"Oh yeah? What about the Island Exam!"

"How can I have orchestrated the entire events when I fell off the cliff"

"WE fell off the cliff"

"How would you know that?" If I recalled correctly, Horikita was unconscious at that time.

"W-wha what about the zodiac exam?"

"We lost that one, Horikita"

"Not your group! HAH! How do you plan to explain that?"

"It was Karuizawa's Idea"

"Heeh?! Why am I getting involved in this, Kiy- Ayanokouji-kun?!" Kei immediately reacted as i threw the ball towards her.

"Wait a second, Kiyotaka was said to be the VIP at that time" Keisei remarked but he looked over towards Kei. "Does that mean that Kiyotaka was never the VIP and it was Karuizawa all along?! And she thought about how to keep herself from being discovered by cooperating with you, Kiyotaka?"

"That was her thought process, yes-"

"No it was not!" Kei cried out.

"See? She's being too humble about it... A contrary to your statement about her being so difficult to work with." Somehow I had gotten everyone to look at her at a different light.

"Wow Kei-chan! I didn't know you had it in you back then!" Satou grinned as she hugged her friend from behind, flustering my girlfriend in the process.

"B-but it wasn't meee!!!" She defended herself. But it seems her friends were just too busy trying to praise her.

Horikita clicked her tongue "Well! What about that time back in the sports festival!"

"Don't remember, be specific"

"You called me useless for not making any progress back then"

"Bruh?! Ayanokouji, what the fuck man?" Of course Sudou would be the first to react.

"Ah yeah..."

"Ah yeah?" Horikita raised an eyebrow, expecting me to explain myself.

"I was frustrated because you were being difficult to deal with"

"That's not true! You were trying to get me to wield Sudou-kun as my weapon!"

"As her wuh now?" Sudou seems to be dumbfounded.

"No I wasn't I was just telling you that he needed your encouragement... After all, he has a crush on you"

"Not cool Ayanokouji!" Sudou wailed in anguish, now that his feelings were shed to light-

"Irrelevant! You would have still done the same even if Sudou kun doesn't like me." And just like that, Sudou's feelings were invalidated like some trivial fact.

"What about Ryuuen kun?! Ever since winter break started, he started to be a little more cautious of our class! Why is this?! You probably have something to do with it" She tried to come up with a situation that resembled a scene in which she was never relevant to in the first place.

"What do you mean? I wasn't near Ryuuen at that time"

"Huh?"

"I was at Karaoke-"

"But you-" Haruka was about to say something but I repeated myself.

"I was at Karaoke with my friends"

"But you-" Akito was about to say something but I repeated myself.

"I was at Karaoke with my friends"

"B-but you-" Airi was about to say something but I repeated myself.

"I was at Karaoke with my friends"

I looked at Keisei but he seems to get the message

"Yeah... He was there, right guys?" Keisei reminded them

"Bu-" Haruka was about to protest but Keisei reminded them that I was with them.

"Bu-" Akito was about to protest but Keisei reminded them that I was with them.

Airi was also about to protest but Horikita groaned.

"Okay this is getting repetitive! Fine, He didn't do anything back then! But what about the Class poll?!"

"What about it?" I asked.

"You were about to get voted off the school if it wasn't for the 40 something praise votes!"

"Because I had something to say about that little tidbit!" Suddenly a voice came from the entryway to our classroom. Everyone audibly gasped at the sight of Sakayanagi and her posse.

"Sup King!" Hashimoto waved at me. Honestly- stop calling me that just because I have the biggest-

"As you can see, I thought it'd be nice to keep Ayanokouji-kun relevant in this school much to his dismay" She said with a smug smile.

"Why?!" It seems Horikita's at her wits end.

"Because I like him!"

" You what?!/W-wha?" Kei, Satou, Haruka and Airi all reacted at the same time. Everyone can understand Airi, but the other three?!

"Why did you react?!" Kei, Satou, and Haruka said at the same time as they pointed at each other.

"Fufufu!~ It's true! I mean he was dashing when he ran for the relay race." Sakayanagi smiled but I can tell that she was just making things up- In her mind, she probably thinks no one is stupid enough to fall for a guy just because they can run fast. Unfortunately for her-

"Y-you too?!" Satou wailed.

Now the classroom was in utter shock- they didn't even know that Satou had an interest in me.

"God damn, king-" Hashimoto whistled, surprised at the turn of events.

"Of course the loli likes the monster because he can run." Ryuuen and his gang now appeared from the other entrance to the classroom. "After all, people like others who are opposite of them. Monster can run, Loli- well it's obvious enough Kukukuku"

"Ayo Foul!" Ike reacted, pulling out a red card out of nowhere.

"Ryuuen-kun, still rude as ever! Tell me, how's that face of yours? Sore from the beating you got from the masterpiece?" Sakayanagi asked, Ryuuen meanwhile didn't understand why she called me a masterpiece

"Masterpiece? Oh he's a piece alright!" He said with a malicious grin.

"Okay, we were having a classroom discussion here! This doesn't involve you guys-" Horikita triedto get rid of the visitors but-

"Well if it's about my childhood bestfriend/that monster, then it does involve us!" The two enemy class leaders said at the same time.

"So what's the discussion about?" Hashimoto asks Akito who looked at him.

"Oh Horikita's trying to tell everyone that Kiyotaka's the true leader of Class D"

"Oh really? Gasp! What an utterly surprising surprise" Sakayanagi and Ryuuen said with so much sarcasm that it's probably flooding the floor by now.

"Okay! Now you have to understand! Ayanokouji-kun went head to head against Sakayanagi-san over here!" Horikita gestured to the lilac haired girl who-

"But he lost" She said with a smile. Officially yes, i did lose so i guess theres no lie in that. It's also amusing that Sakayanagi decided to play along. Ryuuen noticed this and he lets out a laugh.

"Kukukuku He did didn't he? It was a miserable sight that he tried to valiantly go up against Class A despite being nothing more than a defect. He gets an A thou, A for effort" Ryuuen cackled in amusement and Sakayanagi too would giggle.

"I was literally there!" Horikita cried out.

"Show or it didn't happen" Hashimoto said with a smile.

"You were there!!!" Horikita said.

"Look face it, Horikita-san. So what if Ayanokouji-kun is holding back or not? Or if he's the leader or not... Everyone hides their abilities-" Matsushita tried to defend me but if she is willing to be successful in her front, then she has to reveal that- "I mean I'm holding back but no one's crying about it" Oh wow she actually did it.

"H-huh?"

"I hold back!" Matsushita declared without any shame.

"I hold back too, Horikita-girl!" Kouenji said with a smile. "After all, why should I show my utmost potential with such ugly existences?"

"I guess I'm holding back too?" Kei decided to just roll with the idea that it was her plans that Rabbit team won the zodiac exam.

"I held back in punching your dog back then, Suzune" Ryuuen said with a grin.

"Hey-" Sudou was about to react but-

"Why are you offended, Sudou? Are you that dog? Tell me, are you actually going to acknowledge to the class that you were the dog that i was referring to? Should I call you Sudog now?"

"You are not a part of this conversation, Ryuuen, and stop using my first name!" Horikita glared at Class C's leader.

"Gods, is there anyone in this class who is also holding back?!" She asked to no one particular.

"Horikita-san! I hold back too!" Ike said, raising his hand.

"Shut up, Ike, holding back your perverse urges isn't counted"

"Daww..."

"I know for a fact that Honami-chan's holding back her feelings for Ayanokouji-kun" Suddenly, a Wild Amikura had appeared as she passed by our classroom. She immediately started running as Ichinose was screaming "MAKOOOO-CHAAAAAN NOOOOOOOOOO SHUT UUUUUP AAAAAAAAAA" in the background.

"Well that happened." Ishizaki uttered out.

"God damn king, even Ichinose?" Hashimoto then raised his hand "Horikita-san! It seems that the King isn't holding back on his conquests in finding a concubine!"

"That's irrelevant to the class battles at this moment!!!!"

"Yeah! Hashimoto-kun! That's irrelevant right now!" Kei roared out in agitation whilst Sakayanagi said it in a much more mannered tone..

"Agreed!" Satou and Haruka nodded.

"Ughhhh! You are all difficult!" Horikita then just gave up in trying to convince everyone that i was just holding back.

"Okay, Kiyotaka-kun" Now it was Hirata's turn to ask questions. "Can you tell us how you got one hundred in the first place?" He asked with a refreshing smile.

And I answered-

"It was just a Coincidence... Coincidences can be freaky, you know."

Everyone was silent.

Ryuuen then started clapping. "10/10 explanation" He said as he wiped the imaginary tear from his eye.

End of Joke Chapter

A/N: I have returned!!!... Imma start writing the Second Arc now, it'll take me awhile cuz im kinda rusty. Joke Chapter's just to get that rust away.

Kinda concerned cuz ever since I had gave@KaiserSchwarz's story "Fake it till you make it" a read (Give it a read, it's dope), I kinda started getting interested in QQ. Especially that Tsuntsun...

Anywho! Help me keep this story relevant you guys! Also would appreciate the votes and comments! Aye Kiraishin out!

The Devil's Soliloquy: The Dance Between Monsters

Time: Sometime in the Future

Everything has a deeper meaning in this world.

One cannot just be superficial about the happenings in this wonderful world of ours. After all, Ignorance can lead to the demise of a naïve individual. Many human beings assume that what happens in life is nothing more than just chance. But I disagree...

And our meeting isn't by any chance.

It's fate.

And I will utilize you. For you are my escape from that place.

I who had dreamed up the world outside of that white vastness of suffering that my warden had bestowed upon me after rebelling his rule. I who had filled my mind with nothing more than lies and deception not to everyone else but also my own.

I who was told that I am perfect. I who am told that I am to be the ideal human being. I didn't know it at that time but when you had confronted me, I knew all together just how irrelevant I can possibly be. How my warden had finally failed and how my caretaker had been correct.

Yes, yes. My Warden, who controlled my life, shall finally witness first hand just how incorrect his hypothesis is.

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, you are an existence outside of the White Room who can possibly rival my capabilities.

And I wish to learn from you

I came to this world wondering if human beings are equal, knowing full well that my logical answer would be 'no, not all human beings are equal' but now...

I watch you stare down at the unworthy wrench who had attempted in humiliating you, about to get what he deserve, I can't help but be mesmerized with your golden eyes.

Your golden eyes which holds so much meaning yet is so indecipherable even to someone like me.

You curious me.

All you did was just leave the classroom afterwards. Followed by the two faced devil and pathetic pervert. What an odd combination. However, it seems to me that these three leaving is what lead to a shocking development. As Chabashira-sensei speaks right in front of the class, I knew the difference between the two of us.

I who conclude that no human is equal.

You who conclude that humans should strive for equality.

I can't help but smile softly as I sit upon this chair. Mentally applauding at your efforts in saving a worthless human being like Hirata.

Yes, my three years with you shall be the most fun I ever had ever since I had became the final survivor in my generation.

I who would stand aside, supporting you as you spearhead the class to it's victory. I who will use whatever means necessary in order to gain the results I desire. I will always remain undefeated.

I watched how you had effortlessly pushed Class A, B, and C without much effort and I can't help but be in awe. Somehow, what I had planned, you had also thought of as well. It was at the first special exam the moment I realized that I need not have to step into the light to manipulate from the shadows.

I can have that normal and peaceful life that I oh so desired.

But... I can't help but also contradict myself and desire to gain victory...

The sound of a latch unhinging itself could be heard from the distance.

I then turned towards the origins of the sound, the shadows concealing me. And yet his eyes still found me. Despite the darkness, he still could see me.

I had not expected this turn of events.

I had not expected him of all people to find me in this vast labyrinth.

And yet, I can't help but smile at my folly. My Michael to my Lucifer, may you judge me with your scale of justice and cut me down with your holy sword?

As we stand underneath the red hue of the chambers of this dark metallic caverns, gazing into your fearless and mesmerizing golden eyes, may I ask, Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.

Will you have this dance with me, my Savior?

Arc 2 "Someone Like Me"

Status: Begin

"Chapter 14: A Vase's Instability" coming soon

A/N: Sorry if this is way too short, I just wanna write something to bump this story and say it's still an ongoing series.

NDNPRJAIXQEEIYSWKMCHDPMVPUNEAKMHBPGGTZVGKQSYJIBKAMFMIEX

A/N

This is awkward...

However I have good news and bad news.

The bad news is- Life has finally caught up to me and i can't write anymore. This story, my most successful one as of yet, along with the others are about to get scrapped... Im sorry but as much as I want to continue writing this story, I can't anymore all because of the struggles I have in life. My mentality took a nose drive lately and I'm prolly going to need help.

The good news is that- A friend of mine is going to re-write this entire thing... I'm giving my notes to him and a document copy of this story for him to revise or re-write all together. I have given him every note I that I have and told him he can do whatever he wants with this story.
He says that the revisited story, entitled "Classrooom of the Elite: Paradoxal Reality" Will probably be out by the end of the week or next week on wattpad (of course) so keep an eye out for that.
With that said. I thank you all for supporting me and I hope you can all support my friend.
Kiraishin out, for the last time